Chapter One

Vibrant memories of Lagrange’s youngest princess marrying into Lavia’s royal family were still fresh in our minds, yet another piece of happy news quickly threw Lagrange into a frenzy.

In September, our crown prince, His Highness Severin, would also be wed! Finally, at last, for sure this time! He would be relinquishing his star of misfortune and would finally become the protagonist of his story! (Or, at least, that was the plan for now.)

It went without saying that Prince Severin was worried for the future, but the same went for our kingdom as a whole. We really couldn’t wait. Everyone had finally been able to breathe a sigh of relief when his engagement had been finalized last year, but knowing His Highness, we couldn’t shake the feeling that he might call it off at any moment. One could never know what many kinds of misfortune could befall him. Thus, even those of us at odds with each other were now working together to support him and protect his relationship—on a daily basis.

Thanks to those efforts, we’d at last come to a point where their wedding ceremony was just on the horizon. At this stage, there was little worry it would be called off.

Probably. You won’t call it off, right? Please, don’t!

Even with that twinge of anxiety, we were all still very much in the mood to celebrate. Our resolute merchants took advantage of this auspicious event, using all kinds of strategies to capitalize on it. All the shops along the main street were even more ostentatious than usual. On the other hand, in the nobles’ residential district, we were smack-dab in the middle of the social season, so people were gathering day after day. The royal family’s news was a hot topic, of course, but for the attendees of these events, searching for their own partners was more important.

“Jeez. I can’t believe you asked the secretary for something like this. What in the world were you all thinking? For that secretary to order an ordinary worker like me to attend this event... Everyone was thrown into a tizzy wondering what the big deal was.”

I was currently attending a certain family’s tea party with my brother Gerard Clarac along for the ride. The madam of this family was a busybody, so she’d prepared this event specifically as a place for the unmarried to mingle. She’d happened to have set her sights on my brother, but since her family had no direct ties with ours, she’d invited him through me.

I smoothed my dress. “It’s because we didn’t have any way to contact your immediate boss. We’ve told you over and over that you need to invite your coworkers to our home every so often.”

Our parents were the only ones elated about this invitation, whereas my brother did not want to play along at all. My mother had asked me to pull some strings at his workplace in order to reel him in, since we knew he’d try to use work as an excuse to avoid the event. We’d made it so that he’d had no choice but to attend.

My brother worked at the interior ministry. He was still young, so he didn’t even have ten years of experience under his belt yet. And though he was in an executive position now, he hadn’t held this title for nearly as many years as he’d had his previous, lower-ranking job. Naturally, his boss was in an even higher position and wasn’t within my realm of social connections. No one had known of me during my bachelorette era, but as soon as I’d married into Lord Simeon’s family, I’d become acquainted with very high-ranking people. Quite the lofty addition to my resume, if I do say so myself. But that had left a gap—I didn’t have any connections with mid-ranking nobles like Gerard’s boss, so I’d struggled to sneak my way into his workplace. I’d ended up using my marital grapevine to get in touch with his boss’s boss. I was like a bug that had been suddenly yanked from the shadows into the light! I’d worked so hard on social battlefields lately that I’d even found my life in danger at some points! If there was any time for me to use my hard-won skills, this was it!

As expected of the famous earldom that I’d married into, they had connections with the higher-ups of the interior ministry as well. Perhaps people who were too high up, but that only served to better fulfill my purpose. The moment I used my father-in-law’s name and very politely apologized for asking a personal favor, they cooperated with me as efficiently as they could. Fear the almighty Flaubert earldom! As useful as their name was, I knew I shouldn’t utilize it too often.

And with that, I’d successfully managed to drag my older brother to this event. Vacation time had been forced upon him, so he was constantly complaining.

“And you even threw in details about the governor’s fraud,” he grumbled.

“I thought it would serve as a small thank-you to them.”

“If you have that kind of information, then tell me first, earlier, and in secret! My coworkers looked at me funny and asked, ‘Who exactly is that little sister of yours?’”

“Nonsense. I didn’t even have evidence. It’s just, information like that is meant to be used where appropriate.”

“You know, you keep calling Simeon brutal and blackhearted, but I think you’re the most blackhearted person here.”

I sighed. “You don’t seem to understand. A truly blackhearted person would not speak so honestly.”

Tables had been set up on a terrace for guests to enjoy the season’s weather. There were tons of noblewomen dressed to the nines, yet my brother spared them not a single glance. Instead, he made a beeline for the garden, toward the bed of roses.

The ladies paid him no attention either. His messy brown hair obscured the top half of his eyes, and the bottom half was covered by his black-rimmed glasses. They would glance at him for a split second, then promptly ignore his presence.

The truth is, he’s not bad-looking. If only he would make himself more presentable, the ladies would react completely differently. However, Gerard had no intention of changing, so there was nothing anyone else could do about it.

“Sheesh,” I huffed. “You came all the way here just to do this?”

“It’s not like I decided to attend this party. I wouldn’t be able to handle it if I couldn’t at least enjoy the flowers.”

The average man would use the word “flower” to represent a young woman, but in my brother’s case, he was actually using the word to refer to the physical plants. He loved to garden and spent all of his free time doing so. His only reason for being here was to see this family’s prized rose collection.

Flower beds encircled the lawn, with paths carved out for guests to walk along. It was the tail end of June, so it was no longer the prime season for blooms, but the late bloomers were still going strong, sending sweet scents into the air. And once they wilted, their petals would fall to the bases of their stalks, which would be a sight to see in itself.

I was on the verge of losing myself in the fun as well, but mother would scold me if all Gerard did here was gawk at the garden, and my use of the Flaubert power would go to waste. So, I racked my head for ideas as I followed my brother around. Once we make a full round of the lawn, we’ll end up returning to the terrace, so maybe that will be enough to satisfy him...

I looked up and saw a person standing a ways ahead. Her undyed dress softly blended in with the greenery and flowers around us. Is this person avoiding the crowd like we are? Then she’ll make the perfect candidate!

My excitement pushed me forward, but then I noticed the blonde locks flowing down the back of her dress. This brilliance...! The form of her back stands out, even in subdued clothing! It’s—!

As I pushed down my beating heart, the woman suddenly stopped her slow walk. She peered down at her skirt, seeing that either her lace or a ribbon had caught onto one of the roses.

Oh no! I must save her!

Before I could rush forward, my brother sped up next to me. He was at the woman’s side in the blink of an eye, and he knelt down at her feet.

“Hold on, don’t move...” he muttered. “There, I got it.”

My! This is a scene straight out of a novel! Rather striking coming from you, brother!

I immediately erased my presence and prioritized observation, but Gerard’s next words ruined everything.

“Good, you’re not broken. There, there, you did well. You’re a strong girl.”

He wasn’t concerned about the woman’s dress at all. No, he was solely worried about the rose. After making sure its stalk hadn’t been marred, he began cooing to it in a kind voice, as if speaking to a child. He didn’t give even a sliver of attention to the lovely person next to him.

You bumbling brother, you...!

“You’re just as obsessed with plants as you’ve always been, I see. I can’t believe you’re asking that if it’s all right over me.”

The person’s cool voice made Gerard finally raise his head. This lady, having been flatly ignored, had clear exasperation written on her beautiful face. Her green irises, shining like jewels, glared down at my brother, who appeared unamused.

She tapped her foot. “At times like this, you should first ask the woman if she’s been hurt.”

Gerard scoffed. “All that happened was your skirt got caught. I could tell just by watching that you hadn’t touched any thorns.”

“But my dress could have ripped.”

“Then I wouldn’t have been of any help.” He pushed on his knees to stand up. “I don’t know how to sew.”

“Indeed. I’d be terrified if you pulled out a needle and thread, but that’s not the point here.” A sigh slipped from her flower-petal lips.

She was the golden rose that no one could tear their eyes away from, called the most beautiful lady in society: Lady Aurelia of the Cavaignac marquessate.

She shook her head at my brother’s unsociable nature. I’m so sorry about my buffoon of a brother who doesn’t understand the heart of a woman! It exasperates me as well. He’s acting like this in front of a lady with beauty that enraptures not only all kinds of men, but women too! It’s impressive for sure, but it makes me want to smack the back of his head very badly!

He’d always been like this, ever since we were both children, but didn’t he understand that this behavior was just too rude? He needed to have more respect or deference for Lady Aurelia.

As I stood there roiling with both worry and indignation, Lady Aurelia was surprisingly calm. I’d thought she’d be angry at having been tossed aside in favor of a flower, but she showed no signs of it. Perhaps that indicated just how little she expected of Gerard. She was gazing at him with an expression that said, This is just the kind of man he is.

“I’m shocked to see you here,” she said. “Are you aware of what kind of event this is?”

“My mother and sister forced me to attend. What about you? It’s hard to believe you’re here for suitors. Did you have a change of heart or something?”

“I was just tagging along with someone else. I couldn’t refuse, that’s all.”

“So now you’re over here by yourself.”

“The same as you, evidently. It’s much more worthwhile to appreciate the flowers.”

“Heh. We could get along.”

“Only when we’re talking about flowers.”

Oh... They actually seem to be holding a conversation.

They weren’t exactly getting along, but there was no hostility. Through the curtness and exasperation, their chatter continued.

Had this been any other woman, I would’ve anticipated the atmosphere to move in a positive direction, but Gerard stood no chance with Lady Aurelia. Their families were in different leagues, and their personalities were polar opposites. There was no way she’d be counted on his list of candidates.

But perhaps that was precisely why they were able to speak so frankly to each other, without being conscious of social connotations.

Grrr! I’m so jealous of him that I could tackle him right this instant! I want to chat with Lady Aurelia too! I want her to look at me with those eyes. Her sighing face, her angry face—she’s so beautiful all the time! Her biting words make me fangirl so much I can’t breathe!

But I was a mere bug in the shadows. I didn’t want to intrude on them. Even if she was only speaking to an unattractive acquaintance, I would merely watch from afar. This was another type of fangirling, you see. I was taking it upon myself to observe this golden rose, which was more beautiful than any other flower, to my heart’s content!

Just as I thought that—

“So? How long are you going to leave that strange animal alone? You’re her owner—you have to keep a leash on her.”

Lady Aurelia was looking over at me disdainfully. Oh my, she noticed me!

Brother shook his head. “We already handed her over to the Flauberts. I don’t have to take her on walks anymore.”

I was fine with Lady Aurelia calling me an animal, but I wouldn’t allow my brother to do the same. I swallowed my whines, saving them for later, steadied my breaths, and walked toward my lady.

I greeted her with a proper curtsy so as to not slight her. “Good afternoon, Lady Aurelia. I didn’t think we’d be meeting here. You’re as beautiful as ever today. For you to have aligned the color of your dress to pay respect to this mansion’s wonderful rose garden—I shouldn’t have expected any less.”

“Good afternoon.” Her voice was melodious. “This isn’t a banquet. Of course I’d be wearing something like this.”

My brother scoffed. “No. You’re usually way more flashy than this. You’re not even wearing any perfume, so you’re definitely conscious of the roses here.”

He actually noticed?

Lady Aurelia bit back. “N-Not conscious, per se. I just didn’t want to do something crass, such as wearing perfume in a flower garden.”

“Yes, as expected of Lady Aurelia!” I squealed. “You’re just as refined inside as out! The perfect noblewoman! Even your subdued outfits send shivers through my heart!”

“I suppose it would be pretty fitting if it weren’t for her scathing personality,” mumbled Gerard. “At least in comparison to what all the others here are wearing.”

“You just don’t understand, brother! Lady Aurelia’s scathing words have meaning to them. Sometimes it’s to guide those who don’t understand the unspoken rules of society before they commit a huge blunder, and sometimes it’s to prevent a major incident from occurring by lightly punishing those who misunderstand.”

“She is not that nice. I’m pretty sure all those times she was just attacking those she didn’t like. Including you.”

“Yes! It’s a wonderful memory I shall never forget. Lady Aurelia called me out herself, I’ll have you know. That night was like a dream. Every time I close my eyes, I can see it vividly. It excites me just as much as when I became engaged with Lord Simeon.”

“I guess I can’t deny that she says all those things for the other person’s sake.”

“Stop with the tomfoolery, you animals for siblings! Stop satisfying yourselves with your strange misjudgments of me!” Lady Aurelia yelled at us, her cheeks redder than the roses. My heart was struck by her cute reaction.

“Don’t call me an animal too,” grumbled my brother.

“You may not realize it,” she said, “but you two highly resemble each other. Neither of you cares that you’re completely misaligned with society! You simply walk along your own personal roads!”

“I don’t think you have any right to talk.”

“Are you saying I’m misaligned as well?!”

In the end, this was another day without results. Aside from Lady Aurelia, my brother didn’t speak to even a single lady, disappointing our mother, who’d been anticipating favorable news.

“Why must my son be like this?” she lamented, cradling her head and sighing deeply. “Lord Simeon miraculously proposed to you, but Gerard... Miracles don’t happen twice, do they?”

I’m sorry we’ve put you through so much, mother. Isn’t there a second miracle lying around somewhere? Any ladies who like gardening?

I, Marielle Clarac, who was born into a plain, middling viscountcy, got married last year and became Marielle Flaubert. My wedding anniversary happened just recently, and I’ve begun to acclimate to my status as a young wife.

Though I say that, I’m still as fangirl-y over my husband as ever, since he’s the most wonderful person in the world!

I write romance novels aimed at women. A bit before my debut into society, I met an editor who guided me toward my career as an author.

To me, society was a place to gather material for writing. In order to use the information I gathered to feed my works, I carefully observed all kinds of human relationships. I took advantage of my common brown hair and eyes, along with my featureless appearance, to blend in with the background and gaze out at people. Like a bug using camouflage to hide itself, I erased my presence to gather ideas without anyone noticing.

That was why I didn’t think anyone had noticed me. Well, Lady Aurelia always found and chided me. Don’t you feel the love? Everyone passes right by me, but only Lady Aurelia would glare at me every time, would scoff at me. Those times served to further fuel my love and fangirling for her.

But to think there was another person who’d been watching me too! A man, even. An extremely handsome one, who was the heir to a famous earldom!

My beloved husband, Lord Simeon, was the childhood companion and best friend of His Highness the Crown Prince, and he was also the Vice Captain of the Royal Order of Knights. He would eventually become a military minister or marshal in addition to becoming the earl. His titles and existence were so blinding that they could only be described as being from a different dimension than I.

I’d merely fangirled over him from afar. His porcelain skin, light-blond hair, and clear blue eyes. He was tall, with a sensitive beauty that reminded one of a prince from a fairy tale, yet was also as strong as steel. But what made me fangirl the most was the villainous air about him, no matter how elegantly he acted or how kindly he smiled!

Had he been a character in a novel, he would certainly have been given the title of blackhearted military officer, not prince. His smile would be dark as he tapped the riding crop in his hand. These types of brutal side characters had always been my favorites.

When I’d seen that such characters existed in real life, I hadn’t been able to believe my eyes. Gazing at Lord Simeon and Lady Aurelia was my favorite activity.

Little did I know that the two of them were usually gazing right back at me!

To this day, I still don’t understand why Lord Simeon fell for me, but I accepted his proposal, and we were married. We’ve overcome many misunderstandings and whatnot, so now I can say with confidence that we are a happy couple.

My parents had been very worried at first, but they’ve calmed down. And now, they only had one point of concern left—if only my brother would get married already, they wouldn’t have anything else to say! Even without talks of marriage, Gerard showed no interest in the topic at all. Do you wish for the Clarac family to end with you? Perhaps my child will be the one to take over, if I ever have one. But I’d like for you to meet a wonderful wife as well, brother. Maybe I’m just being selfish in wishing for you to learn what happy days are.

Even with the power of the Flauberts on my side, this problem was a difficult one. I could come up with many ideas as a romance novel author, but I couldn’t move the hearts of real-life people so easily.

I wonder if my brother plans to be alone for the rest of his days...

While some families celebrated how quick their members were engaged and wed, others, like our family, were worried about when marriage prospects would reveal themselves. The coming summer would bring both joy and sadness to the capital of Lagrange—and to Sans-Terre as well.

Chapter Two

The plain white stationery, lacking even a pattern or engraving, was a sign that the letter had been sent from my husband at work. He’d used supplies from the office of the Royal Order of Knights in the palace to write to me.

“My apologies for not being able to return home in days,” he wrote. “Are you having any issues at the house? Or has anything been bothering you recently? If so, please don’t hesitate to consult someone. I don’t want you to worry by yourself. No one would be upset with you for relying on them. From now on, don’t try to solve everything alone, and instead get a calm, third-party opinion on things.”

“If that doesn’t help, then I don’t mind if you consult with me. As you know, I cannot leave work for the time being, but I can at least contact you in the meantime. The distance between us is walkable, so I could even send someone to aid you. Please, don’t even consider trying to solve everything by yourself.”

Even the very start of his letter was nagging. It was as if he’d already decided that I was going to run into trouble. Why must he be such a worrywart? I haven’t done anything! I’m just living my life as usual. My deadlines are approaching, so I’m having to balance societal duties alongside my writing. I don’t have time for anything else.

His letter continued. “Everything is fine on my side. I’m eating and sleeping very well, so no need to worry. Thank you very much for sending me clothes and meals. The epi bread with bacon and cheese was delicious, and the deep-fried bread filled with meat was very popular with my subordinates. Was that one your idea? The Captain ran over when he heard about it, and we all ate together. Prince Severin also caught wind of the food and was upset that he hadn’t been included, so won’t you make more next time?”

Our chefs were the ones who made those, but I’m glad you all liked them. And His Highness is always eating delicious meals—why must he be so childish? All right, fine, I’ll ask for more next time.

Lately, things had felt like back when we’d been engaged. Lord Simeon and I had exchanged letters just like this, and even now, my husband’s unchanging thoughtfulness brought me happiness.

However, the letter grew strange from there.

“As planned, Princess Mira arrived yesterday. Father and mother were invited to the evening banquet, so you must have heard about it already. We, the knights, have been guarding her very nervously. Thankfully, nothing out of the ordinary has occurred, and all is progressing smoothly. I will do my best to ensure that her time here ends without disruption.”

“However, I’m sure that interested parties will spread all kinds of rumors, and they will reach your ears first. They may include topics that will worry you. Please, ignore them. You know firsthand how irresponsible and ridiculous these rumors can be. Even if you hear something that bothers you, I beg you, believe in me. I vow that I will never do anything to betray your trust.”

Huh... You do realize that the act of warning me about something like this is what will bother me, yes?!

Why had he written something so ominous? Had he done something to cause rumors to spread? I hadn’t heard anything yet, but...did he mean to say that the visitor who’d arrived yesterday had something to do with it?

Princess Mira, the Crown Princess of the neighboring Kingdom of Vissel, was currently on an official visit to Lagrange. She was staying in the royal palace as a state guest.

The princess, the eldest daughter of the Vissel royal family, was next in line for the throne. Their government operated differently from Lagrange’s, as it was entirely composed of a parliament. The royal family served an assisting role, giving advice and sometimes proposing plans, but they weren’t directly involved in political affairs.

As the next queen, Princess Mira had been in attendance as Vissel’s representative at the wedding that had recently taken place in Lavia. She then went to Easdale and was now visiting Lagrange.

Since she was receiving state-guest treatment, there was a lot of preparation for Lagrange to do and a lot of things to be responsible for during her stay. The banquet on her first night had to have the greatest service, from the food served to the selection of participants. No doubt, important meetings had been held in the royal palace. It wasn’t hard to imagine that people from other departments were swamped with work too. The Royal Order of Knights in particular were in charge of security, so they were surely the most nervous.

Prince Gracius of the Republic of Orta was also temporarily residing in Ventvert Palace. He was the sole survivor of Orta’s royal family, the rest of whom had passed away during the recent revolution. Lagrange was housing him so that one day Orta’s royal system could be revived, though many against this notion were already aiming for his life. And now, with the Crown Princess of Vissel visiting as well, it was only natural for Lord Simeon and his subordinates to be glued to the palace.

On the off chance that anything happened there, war could break out. Lord Simeon often told me that just one incident could throw all of the surrounding kingdoms into a giant war. The Royal Order of Knights was putting all of its resources into guarding the palace so that nothing would go awry, even by accident.

The princess would be visiting for several days, so rather than having her reside in a separate annex, it was easier for her to stay in the royal palace. I was wholly supporting my husband during this time. I didn’t complain that he wasn’t home, and I made sure to send him not only clothes but meals as well, to let him know that I wanted him to do his best.

So why was he going out of his way to cryptically warn me about something? Now I was certain to worry.

I placed the letter back in the envelope. Fine, then. I’ll just have you explain everything once you’re home.

Of course I trusted Lord Simeon. I might not have understood what was going on, but if he was telling me to believe in him and wait, then I would do just that.

Besides, I didn’t have time to think about any of that at the moment.

I was doing my best as a young wife in society while also completing my challenging work as an author. My pen name was Agnès Vivier, which was starting to become a bit of a household name. It was a secret that I was actually a noblewoman.

My publisher, Satie Publishing, was also jumping on—or rather, capitalizing on—His Highness’s upcoming marriage. We had new volumes planned to the brim for September: magazines, individual releases for each author, and even a short story collection.

I had been requested to write for this collection as well. It was a special on princes, so I had to write a story about someone having a wonderful romance with a prince. I also had to work on my individual novel, so I was quite pressed for time. I’d gone to Lavia recently, and a lot had happened prior to that, so I hadn’t had much time to work. With a flame now directly under my bum, I was desperately writing away. Any free time I had was spent holed up in my study. So, I wasn’t all that lonely without Lord Simeon around—my head was mostly filled with my novel project. I’d be able to appreciate my husband upon his return, so for the time being, we both just had to carry on and do our best.

I put away Lord Simeon’s letter and picked up my pen. After mentally declaring that I was going to make more progress today, I began writing.

Just a little while later, my maid Joanna came in to deliver yet another letter to me.

When I asked who it was from, she responded, “It’s apparently an urgent announcement from His Highness the Crown Prince. The envoy is waiting downstairs. They said you must read it and answer posthaste.”

I immediately opened the announcement. It said that I must attend the ball that would be held that night at the royal palace.

I rolled my eyes. “In what world is this urgent? It’s sudden, that’s for sure!”

I’d been anxious that something had happened to Lord Simeon, but that tension evaporated, and I was now even more overcome with resentment.

“I’m busy, so tell them I refuse.” I threw the letter aside.

“But it’s an order from His Highness.” Joanna looked troubled at my prompt refusal.

“He’s probably just having a spat with Julianne and asking for help yet again. Unfortunately for him, I don’t have the time. He’ll just have to figure it out himself.”

“That might not be the case, though.”

“Then perhaps he’s getting revenge for not being able to eat my bread?”

“I don’t believe he’d do that.”

I shook my head and glanced back at my script. “My father- and mother-in-law will be attending Princess Mira’s welcoming party anyway. I’m in charge of taking care of the manor, so I do not wish to make time just to go. Tell the envoy I refuse.”

I said what I had to and returned to writing. Joanna gave up and exited the study.

Honestly. Did he have to send that when I’m so busy? I’m sorry, Your Highness, but I don’t have time to listen to your pleas right now. Julianne might say many things, but at the end of the day, she loved His Highness, so I didn’t feel worried about leaving the two of them to their business.

Thankfully, the envoy left without arguing. I was able to forget that the exchange had ever happened and focus on my work. The morning came and went, and I had a lunch prepared that I could eat while writing.

I was minding my own business in my study as usual when the arrival of another visitor was announced to me. This time, Julianne had come in person.

“First His Highness, now Julianne? Well, if it’s her, I’ll see her.” I sighed and instructed Joanna to let her in.

Julianne’s and my mothers had been cousins, and we were the same age, so I’d been with her since birth. Since we were relatives as well as best friends, neither of us had to be formal with one another. I asked for her to be brought directly to my study.

Joanna fidgeted. “Well... It is not just Lady Julianne by herself.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Is His Highness with her?”

“No, not him...”

Joanna sounded anxious as she announced the name of the other visitor. My mouth fell open when I heard it, and I suddenly wanted to hide under my desk. But I couldn’t do that, so I hurried to one of the reception rooms. We had many in this manor, but the one I directed Joanna to lead these guests to was the nicest one—that was how this particular guest needed to be treated.

I took a deep breath in front of the door, steeled myself, and signaled to Joanna, who opened the door. I could then see who was waiting inside.

The room was large enough to comfortably seat ten people. On the satin chairs sat Julianne and three other men. One was my father-in-law, meaning he’d been entertaining them before I’d arrived. Across from him sat a person younger than him. My father-in-law had quite the babyface, so they looked almost the same age, but the younger man seemed to be in his mid-thirties. He had the long, black hair common to the royal family, and he was wearing high-quality clothing. I could see myself reflected in his ash-colored eyes as I walked in. His smile revealed nothing of what he was thinking.

“M-My apowogies for the wait!” I’d tried my best to be upfront, but I ended up muddling my words. I covered up the blunder with a cough and bowed after composing myself. “It’s been a while since we last met, but I’m relieved to see you’re doing well. I was very surprised to hear that you’d dropped by out of the blue. What has caused you to come here in person, Your Excellency?” I greeted the duke, sprinkling in some of my complaints.

He answered me with his usual sleepy voice. “I’m sorry for coming here without an appointment. I’m only here to support my daughter. She’s the one who has business with you.”

What?! I turned my accusatory gaze to Julianne, who was sitting next to him. My best friend didn’t respond—she only shrugged her shoulders.

The person who’d come along with her was Duke Silvestre, the king’s cousin. He was in line for the throne, second only to His Highness Severin. He was on a different level of royalty from other noble dukes. He’d taken in Julianne as his adoptive daughter so that she’d have the standing to marry His Highness. But even before that, my memories of him were very intense, with many negative experiences, so I was not fond of the duke. His gaze gave away nothing of his inner machinations, and you couldn’t glean even a bit of insight from those eyes—doing so was like trying to scoop up the moon from the surface of a lake. It was so terrifying that I couldn’t handle it. Every time he looked directly at me, I became excessively anxious.

I’d encountered evil fiends who would target people’s lives in recent years; in comparison, the duke had his faults but was mostly harmless. Yet he was still frightening. Even I didn’t understand why I felt this way, but we’d probably been natural enemies in a past life. Perhaps I’d been a frog that had been eaten by him, a snake.

My father-in-law rose from his seat. “Well then, I shall take my leave here. Your Excellency, please take your time.”

I couldn’t tell whether he’d received my pleading glare begging him not to leave—he just gave me a lofty smile and left the reception room. My shoulders slumped as I watched him go. As expected of the earl of the famous Flaubert family, his smile didn’t fade even in the face of sudden royalty.

“How long are you going to stand there?” The duke sounded bored. “We can’t talk like this. Have a seat.”

I was crying on the inside. He was pointing, of course, to the seat directly across from him, where my father-in-law had just been. Keep it together, Marielle! There’s no point in fretting! I desperately scolded myself and lowered myself into the chair.

I then turned, accusingly, to the one other man in the room, who was sitting in a chair a bit removed from the rest of us.

“I understand Julianne being here, but why are you with her, brother?”

They’d brought someone else with them—for some reason, my brother Gerard Clarac was slouching in his chair, looking exhausted.

“That’s what I’d like to ask too,” he grumbled offhandedly. “They summoned me during work, and I was dragged all the way here. Couldn’t even question it. I’m pretty sure I’m the person with the least understanding of what’s going on here.”

“I don’t think so,” I replied, my brow furrowed. “I’m not understanding anything either.”

I looked back at the duke. Since that man loved to throw people around by his whims, he’d surely involved my brother in this without explaining anything. I could see the glimmer of enjoyment in his gray eyes.

“So what is the topic of discussion for today?” I pretended to stay calm. I had to hurry the conversation along, or else the duke would find some other way to toy with us.

He glanced at Julianne. “We’ll have the person in charge tell you that.”

Julianne, unlike me, wasn’t afraid of Duke Silvestre. She said, “Yes sir,” and nodded, utterly calm.

“You received a request from His Highness Severin at lunch, didn’t you? He was completely at a loss after you rejected it, so he asked me to come here and convince you.”

“So it wasn’t about a lover’s quarrel?”

“We aren’t you and Lord Simeon.” Julianne spoke as if the duke weren’t sitting right there. “We don’t fight. Sometimes His Highness is just too annoy—obnox—er, I mean, he causes me a bit of trouble sometimes, so I have him go cool his head. We don’t make a big fuss about it like you and Lord Simeon do.”

“His Highness is the prince of making fusses. I was convinced that his letter was just a front for him to come crying to me again. If that’s not what this is about, then what’s going on? Why must I attend tonight’s ball?”

“To keep it as simple as possible, I believe it’s because you need to chase away the bug flying around Lord Simeon.”

“Huh?” My voice went higher without me realizing it.

Tales of bugs near Lord Simeon weren’t anything new. He was such a cool, beautiful man—it was only natural he’d be popular. He gathered passionate gazes wherever he went, and he had still received winks from women even after he’d gotten engaged to me. Some people hadn’t given up, despite him being married now.

These incidents weren’t ailing us to the point where His Highness had to worry, though. Lord Simeon didn’t pay these women any attention, so there was no need for me to worry about them. He was stubborn to the point of being called “too damn serious,” and he wasn’t socially dexterous enough to embark on a journey of infidelity while also keeping up a fulfilling married life. Apparently, he hadn’t even been with partners prior to meeting me. No matter how popular he was, he didn’t concern himself with it and was an unsociable workaholic to the very end.

His Highness had grown up with Lord Simeon, so he should’ve known this better than anyone. So what was all this?

I tilted my head. “A bug... I’m the biggest bug there is, aren’t I? Wait, am I going to chase away myself?”

Julianne rolled her eyes. “Why is that your first thought? Of course that’s not it. The bug is the woman who keeps getting near him despite knowing that he has a wife.”

I see, I see, so that’s the direction this is going. Though I understood that, it only raised more questions.

“Why are we worried about this now, of all times?” I lifted my eyebrows. “Lord Simeon won’t cheat on me, so I don’t believe it’s that big of a problem.”

“I can’t tell if you’re being lenient, or if you’re truly that confident...or maybe you’re just plain stupid. I don’t hate this part of you, but I think you need to feel a bit more panicked about this.”

“Are you telling me to be worried that Lord Simeon will cheat on me?”

“Well, no, but...”

I couldn’t tell where this was going at all, and I was only growing more confused by the minute.

Julianne sighed. “You know that the princess of Vissel is staying in the palace right now, yes?”

“Yes.” A pause. “Wait, is it Her Highness?”

“That’s right. She’s twenty-four, single, and is actively looking for a marriage partner. To make things worse, she’s incredibly beautiful, so men probably gather around her without her having to lift a finger.”

“I saw her in Lavia, so I know.”

I’d seen Princess Mira from a distance during the wedding ceremony and reception in Lavia. As Julianne had stated, she was wonderfully beautiful. I recalled being in awe, thinking she could even compete with Lady Aurelia. If Lady Aurelia was a rose overflowing with sublime presence, then Princess Mira was a sweet lily of the valley. Pure, lovely, fragrant. All the men had had their eyes on her at the time.

“I didn’t speak to her directly, but I also didn’t see her as so uninhibited that she’d go after a married man.” I told Julianne that the princess was a lily of the valley, to which she agreed wholeheartedly.

“As sweet as it looks on the outside, that flower is poisonous. It’s a villain that pretends to be innocent.”

“Really?”

Julianne was the crown prince’s fiancée, so she’d most likely already met with Princess Mira. She didn’t mince words.

Duke Silvestre was only listening, amused, not bothering to scold his daughter. My brother was the same as before, looking like he didn’t know why he was there. It didn’t seem like he’d bother entering the conversation, opting to avoid annoying situations.

“So the princess of Vissel is going after Lord Simeon...” Naturally, the first thing to come to mind was Lord Simeon’s letter. This was why he’d asked me not to believe rumors and to trust him. “Do I really need to be worried about this? It’s not like Lord Simeon suddenly became popular yesterday. No matter how gorgeous or charming a person may be, Lord Simeon won’t fall for them.”

“I’m sure he hasn’t fallen for her, but she’s a princess. He can’t exactly ignore her outright. She’s using that to her advantage and is pushing him to do things. He doesn’t know how to deal with it.”

“But what would be the point in me going in person? I can’t talk with Lord Simeon since he’s working, and I can’t do anything to a princess.” I finally understood what Prince Severin was asking me to do, but I didn’t feel like going along with it. “Her Highness will be going home soon, right? It’ll just be a little while longer, so I’m sure Lord Simeon can get through it without too much trouble. She may get a bit close to him, but I can accept that, since there’s nothing he can do about it.”

“His Highness wouldn’t have asked you for help if it were really that temporary. Things don’t seem like they’ll go so smoothly.”

Would the princess continue pursuing him even after going back to Vissel? Was she really that enamored by him? Since when? Had she encountered him that many times? I hadn’t heard anything about them conversing in Lavia, and if it only began after she’d arrived in Lagrange, things were progressing far too quickly.

The duke cut in. “The princess claimed she is searching for a husband.”

“I don’t believe she has any chances with my husband,” I responded calmly. “She will eventually become the queen of Vissel. It wouldn’t reflect well for her marriage to be one stemming from infidelity—I don’t believe her people would accept it. It’s true that royal families are no strangers to cheating, but the only thing it accomplishes is worsening one’s reputation.”

“You’re speaking as if this has nothing to do with you. Your husband is in danger of being stolen away, yet this is all you have to say about it?”

“I trust Lord Simeon. On top of that, I’m trying to convey that it’s impossible for the princess to marry him.”

“Is it, though? You can’t be sure.” The duke refused to give in, whether because he thought it boring that I wasn’t wavering or because there really was a chance that Lord Simeon could be stolen away.

I gave a small sigh. “What would I even do at this ball? As far as I can tell, Her Highness doesn’t seem like she’ll back down just because Lord Simeon has a wife.”

“Prince Severin seems to want you to flaunt your good relationship with him and force her to give up.”

What kind of plan was that? I didn’t feel like that would accomplish anything.

“Even if you tell me to ‘flaunt’ our relationship...”

“Regardless of whether or not it will work, how would it look for the wife to not show her face at all?”

I couldn’t find a response to that. I trusted Lord Simeon, and I didn’t want to become the type of woman who would burn with jealousy at anything and everything. Besides, my deadlines were coming up. I could feel things in my heart, but I stopped them before they rose to my throat. Still, I wasn’t confident that burying my head in the sand on this issue was the right thing to do as a wife.

Julianne put the final nail in the coffin of my ambivalence. “His Highness also has a message for you: ‘Simeon is exhausted. Don’t abandon him. Help him out.’”

Urgh! When you put it that way, I can’t refuse! Was Lord Simeon really that troubled? His Highness wasn’t just saying that? If this turned out to be true, then I’d have no choice but to go...

I resigned myself to my fate. “Very well then, I will at least go see how my husband is faring.”

My acceptance made Duke Silvestre smile, satisfied. Ah, he looks happy... He’ll watch us just to stave off his boredom.

Julianne was likely the only one Prince Severin had asked for help. I doubted he’d have gone as far as to ask the duke, who’d probably heard about this from the side and jumped at the opportunity. He’d just wanted to enjoy the sight of us floundering around. That’s just the kind of person he is, isn’t it?! I knew that, but still! It’s fine for you to observe, but please don’t throw wrenches in anything on purpose. I’ll tell the queen if you do.

With our discussion having come to an end, I glanced back at Gerard. “Was my brother brought here so that he could accompany me?”

“Yes,” answered His Excellency. “You’ll need an escort.”

I could’ve well gone without one, but since the chance had presented itself, I gratefully accepted.

“Well then, I’m in your care, brother.”

“Huh? Why me?” It seemed he hadn’t expected to be pulled back into the conversation.

“Your little sister and brother-in-law are in trouble. Please help us.”

“You didn’t even care a few minutes ago! You’re not in trouble at all!”

“But I might be. That’s what we were just discussing. Also, you may meet a wonderful woman. Let’s do our best to find one!”

“I won’t! It’s the welcoming party for a state guest! Only the highest-ranking nobles and officials will be invited, not worthless nobles like us. No one would go for me.”

The duke laughed. “There’s no need for such humility. You’re the brother-in-law of the Flaubert family and the second cousin of the next queen. Were you not aware of how many eyes are on your position?”

Brother pouted and looked away. “I don’t want people to notice me for those reasons.” Such gall in front of the duke.

I clapped my hands together. “No need to worry. Even if my brother’s circumstances are favorable, nothing will come out of it if his potential partners don’t come to like him. His own charms are what will decide his fate.”

“I think that means he does need to worry,” Julianne quipped.

“His potential should increase if we make him a little more presentable. We just have to do something about his messiness! Mother!” I called for my mother-in-law. “We require assistance!”

I stood from my chair and threw open the door. Anything regarding fashion could be left to my mother-in-law. She would always be the greatest aid.

I tapped my brother on the head. “You understand that you’re the main event for tonight, yes? Put your all into dressing up!”

“Hang on!” he protested. “Don’t just decide that!”

“Seems you’ll have to try your hardest,” Duke Silvestre drawled. “I’m looking forward to it.”

I ignored the banter behind me and turned to the residents of the manor—who’d curiously come in to investigate the noise—to help us. It went without saying that my mother-in-law was instantly on board, and she put her skills to good use.

Chapter Three

Vissel was a nation that faced the northern sea. It shared parts of its border with Lagrange, which had coasts both to the north and south. The kingdoms of the north had continuously changed their shapes throughout history, taking their current forms about a hundred years ago.

A small country that was wedged between Vissel and Lagrange had been merged into Lagrange, making us a proper neighbor to Vissel. Many people had been against the merger, so even though a hundred years had passed, they still hadn’t forgotten. Despite this, we’d managed to maintain good relations with Vissel.

The welcoming ball for Princess Mira was kept to a small scale. It wasn’t held in the large venue for the summer’s grand balls, but in a different hall. When I entered with my father-in-law and our entourage, most of the attendees were already present. I could see many of Lagrange’s high-ranking noble families, ministers, and foreign ambassadors. Ambassador van Rail from Vissel was also there, of course, with his wife, Frechett. I’d wanted to greet them to perhaps gather some information on the princess, but I couldn’t approach them right away, as they were busy chatting with other guests.

The Royal Order of Knights was guarding the walls and entrances. There were more of them deployed than usual, their eyes glinting unrelentingly at any potential evildoer. Their brilliant white uniforms, though often made fun of by the other sections of the military, blended in well with the atmosphere, so they didn’t give off too much of an imposing aura. Said uniform had not been designed simply for aesthetics—it served a specific purpose.

Lord Simeon was not among the knights, however. He was most likely accompanying the royal family.

I excused myself from the Flauberts momentarily, hunting for a place where I could calm down and examine the venue. But then, a mellow voice called out to stop me.

“Why, good evening. You’re rather cute tonight, aren’t you?”

Before me stood a strikingly beautiful man, who stood out even within the crowd. With sweet, honey-colored curls and golden, tanned skin that hinted at southern blood, this man stole the gazes of not only young women, but also older ladies. His height was incredible, making him even taller than Lord Simeon, and though he carried himself with the elegance of a noble son, he also had the strength of a knight.

This was Ambassador Nigel Shannon from Easdale, a country to the west. I’d had many run-ins with him in the past. He was only a year older than Lord Simeon, so we’d forged a good friendship.

“Good evening, Lord Nigel. I see you’re also in attendance this evening.”

“Yes, I’m grateful to have been extended an invitation. I heard you took care of my uncle recently. For that, I thank you.”

His uncle, Duke William, had been invited to represent Easdale at the big wedding in Lavia. He was a cheerful, kind, and wonderful gentleman, as well as a hot-blooded musclehead. He’d even initiated the capture of a criminal by jumping out on his own, making his own personal guards panic. What a memory that was.

“Oh no, he was the one who took care of us. As expected of someone who’s your uncle, he was very reliable.”

“Oliver reported to me that he thrashed about and acted unbefitting of his age. I can only hope he didn’t throw out his back.” Brushing it off with a laugh, Lord Nigel turned his eyes to the person standing next to me. “Your escort tonight... I haven’t seen him before. Won’t the Vice Captain be jealous?”

“Ah, right.” I looked to the person beside me. “I haven’t introduced you yet. He was at the reception as well, but I suppose he didn’t get the chance to greet you.”

The man next to me spoke up listlessly. “Hello. I’m her brother, Gerard Clarac.”

“Oh, you’re her brother? My apologies.” Lord Nigel’s eyes went wide. “Actually, I remember you! My, you look very different from how you did back then.”

“Ha ha...” My brother grimaced. “It’s all thanks to Madam Flaubert.”

It was no wonder that Lord Nigel didn’t recognize him. Gerard had been reborn in the capable hands of my mother-in-law. He hadn’t wanted his bangs cut, so she’d used hairdressing products to cleanly show off his forehead. His eyebrows were styled as well, and his unsophisticated black glasses had been confiscated. Thanks to that, he looked about fifty percent more manly than usual. Still messy in a way, of course, but his posture wasn’t bad, so dressing him up could make one’s impression of him flip upside down. His appearance didn’t come close to the radiance of Lord Nigel, but my brother did look quite handsome tonight, if I did say so myself.

Great work, mother-in-law! You’re better than anyone at fashion!

I was also dressed for the occasion, but I certainly wasn’t styled to be the focus of attention.

Lord Nigel teased us with a mischievous smile. “You two siblings are both ready for battle tonight, then. Perhaps you’re concerned about Her Highness, Princess Mira?”

I chuckled darkly. “So you’ve heard.”

“Just a bit through the grapevine. I’ve been tasked with paying attention to certain business, so I’ve had to observe the princess’s actions.”

“Pay attention to what, exactly?”

“Hmm... It would be tactless of me to say, so I’ll refrain for now.”

It must’ve had something to do with either foreign relations or Lord Nigel’s true line of work. He was actually the leader of the private knights of the Shannon dukedom, though he was currently away for various reasons. The role of these knights was not only to protect the duke himself, but apparently, they also received requests from the queen of Easdale and their parliament.

If this was the type of work he was referring to, then I had no choice but to nod my head in understanding. It wasn’t a topic fit for a ball. I most likely didn’t have to worry about it, since it didn’t seem to be a tense situation or anything. Or at least, that was how I chose to interpret it.

I shook my head. “His Highness Prince Severin gave me a strict order to attend tonight. Though in all honesty, I really have to wonder whether this is something to worry about in the first place.”

“Ah, His Highness? A hard worker as usual, I see.” Lord Nigel laughed freely.

“Have you met Princess Mira, Lord Nigel?”

“Not yet, unfortunately. I’m highly anticipating it tonight, however, as she’s said to be quite the beauty.”

This was an expected response from him, as he was known for being a womanizer.

“Yes, I’ve heard she’s very beautiful,” I said. “Well, since you’re single and can even rival Lord Simeon in terms of looks, perhaps she’ll take a second glance at you. Won’t you try to seduce her for me?”

“Hey!” My brother jabbed his elbow into my side.

“This would be much more effective than someone like me trying to fix it,” I explained.

“That doesn’t mean you can talk to a foreign ambassador like that!”

“Lord Nigel was probably going to seduce her whether I asked or not.”

The gorgeous ambassador himself didn’t look bothered in the slightest. Rather, it looked like he was having fun. Unfortunately for me, he refused my request immediately.

“I’m sorry, little lady, but I don’t go after anyone too high in status. It would be a hassle to deal with the consequences.”

“Indeed.” I sighed. “That’s why you were kicked out of your kingdom in the first place.”

“In the case of that specific incident, the lady got mad all on her own. I didn’t even lift a finger!” Lord Nigel’s eyes widened. “Wait, you know about that? Did Oliver tell you?”

“No, His Excellency told me. Apparently you even troubled the queen.”

“Well, yes, I was heavily scolded for not being cautious enough... That being said, I cannot recklessly go after Her Highness Mira. I don’t intend to marry into Vissel’s royal family, after all.”

Though he was speaking like this, I knew Lord Nigel had a lover of his own. I hadn’t expected him to marry the princess, only to change her target of affection. I’d hoped that just showing him to her would be enough to have an effect.

My brother furrowed his brow. “It didn’t stop at Duke Silvestre—Marielle, when did you get on such good terms with all these high-ranking people? Though, I guess that’s just the power of the Flauberts.”

“It really is.” I had no intention of arguing. “I lived in a completely different world before this. Why don’t I introduce you to Prince Gracius while we’re here? Oh, and getting you acquainted with members of Parliament would be good for your work as well. Where is Marquess Rafale?”

I began to look around for the noblemen, but Gerard hastily stopped me. “I don’t need that! It’s fine—just focus on your own mission!”

“But the princess hasn’t even arrived yet.”

“Actually, it seems it’s time.” Lord Nigel signaled with his eyes.

The door at the back of the venue began to open. The moment had come. With the arrival of the hosts and the guest of honor, the true party would begin.

Though the attendees had been murmuring excitedly, they all quieted down at once. The staff standing to the side of the door announced the hosts’ arrival.

First to arrive were Their Majesties, the king and queen. All of the women in the venue curtsied at once, and the men bowed with their hands over their hearts. I curtsied with the crowd.

Hmm? I thought for sure that His Majesty would have been the one to escort Princess Mira.

The guest of honor appeared next. Princess Mira wore a bright blue dress, and she entered with a lovely smile.

“Huh...?”

As soon as I registered her, a gasp escaped my lips. And it wasn’t just me. Waves of shock flowed through the venue...particularly among the women.

“Oh my.” Lord Nigel whispered softly. Though he sounded like he was enjoying the sight, he also sounded exasperated.

Lending his arm to Princess Mira was none other than Lord Simeon. Though it was my first time seeing my husband in several days, I was certainly not pleased to witness this. He was escorting the princess as if he were a prince himself. His white and blue uniform paired well with her dress, as if the two of them were supporting each other.

Oh my, how incredible. They’re a beautiful couple that steals everyone’s gazes, like a fairy tale come to life. I’d love to capture this moment in a painting... Wait!

No, no, no!

Why is Lord Simeon there?! If His Majesty isn’t the one escorting her, then wouldn’t Prince Severin be next in line?! If anyone had to label Lord Simeon, he’d be a security knight! Even putting status aside, it was unthinkable for someone in his position to escort a princess. He was supposed to stand back and keep watch, not walk next to the guest of honor!

I hadn’t predicted I’d be shown something like this at the very start of the event. My thoughts skidded to a halt. It might have just been my imagination, but I swore I could feel stares piercing me from all sides. People who knew I was Lord Simeon’s wife were curious about this development.

His Majesty the King greeted the audience, and even as he introduced the guest of honor, Princess Mira never let go of Lord Simeon’s arm. Naturally, she wasn’t holding on to him in an unruly way, but she was still leaning on him as if to announce that he was her partner.

Er... Hmm... This is... Hmm.

Lord Simeon was maintaining a completely expressionless face, like a doll. In fact, it wasn’t just his face—his posture was perfectly still, his gaze fixed somewhere far off. He didn’t look at Princess Mira even once, making it seem as if he truly was a doll.

I couldn’t bring myself to accuse him of infidelity when he was acting like that. It was easy to tell that he was doing this entirely against his wishes. The issue was how those around him viewed the situation; the atmosphere of the venue was becoming more and more uncomfortable. Even the king and queen appeared somewhat disturbed.

Could no one have stopped this? Evidently not.

Far behind the princess stood people who seemed to be her attendants from Vissel, waiting alongside the Royal Order of Knights. These attendants also had awkward expressions on their faces.

“Hey.” My brother whispered to me while poking my side again.

What do you want, Brother?! I’m busy!

“Gimme my glasses.”

“Bear with it. You can still walk around without them, can’t you?”

“I can’t see what their faces look like. Let me check!”

He seemed to be worried for me, at least. I pulled his glasses from my handbag and passed them to him.

Gerard squinted at Lord Simeon. “Looks like he hates it.”

“Indeed, it does.”

It only took my brother one look at Lord Simeon’s demeanor to confirm his inner thoughts.

“I was gonna give him a good punch if he was playing along with her, but I guess I’ll forgive him.”

“You’re the one who’d get hurt if you tried punching him. There’s nothing to worry about. Lord Simeon would never be pleased with something like this. It would go against his work ethic, even if it wasn’t cheating.”

My husband was so rockheaded that he’d never be happy about supposed “side perks.” His current duty might have been at the behest of a princess, but he was still struggling to accomplish this task.

The royal family began greeting the attendees. They and the ministers were the first to exchange words with Princess Mira. Her face was ever-smiling, and her arm never left Lord Simeon’s.

Lord Nigel laughed, impressed. “Ha ha. What a princess.”

Gerard kept his eyes focused on her. “People are sure to have their opinions on this, yet she’s being really bold about it. She’s stronger than she looks.”

I wavered. “It would be a problem for a future queen to be weak, so it’s a good thing she’s strong...”

“Not here, it isn’t. She lacks common sense.”

My brother was right, but there wasn’t anything we could do about it except watch from along the wall.

That was when I noticed His Highness Prince Severin looking my way from near Lord Simeon. Oh, you’re there? He must have entered with Julianne after Princess Mira. I hadn’t even noticed. The shock from the princess’s entrance had been so great that I hadn’t seen him at all.

Seeing me react, His Highness motioned for me to go over to him.

Really? I’d rather not. I crossed my arms in front of my face to give him an “X” symbol. His mouth formed the word, Fool!

But! But! If I go over there, I’ll be confronting the princess! Do you really want me to fight with her in front of all these people? It’ll become an international issue if anything happens, so I think it’s best for me to stay here and keep quiet.

I turned my head and ignored His Highness, but I couldn’t stop myself from glancing back at the princess and my husband. Lord Simeon was still staring at nothing very intently, unmoving. Or so I thought—his eyes met mine for a split second.

Should I give him a nice smile? While I debated it, his gaze flicked back over yonder. I almost started to sulk, but then I noticed that his body had become even more rigid than before.

Ah, so he’s afraid of my reaction. I’m not mad, you know. I’d just like to talk to you.

Behind the partition screen, the orchestra began to play. His Majesty the King would most likely ask Princess Mira to dance, which would give me the opportunity to approach Lord Simeon.

That was what I’d thought, at least, before I watched the princess tug on my husband’s arm and ask him a question. Unable to ignore her, he looked down at her, and they began to have a back-and-forth about something. Lord Simeon was shaking his head, but Princess Mira did not relent. He looked to the king, but... Ah, he lost.

Ushered on by His Majesty, Lord Simeon bitterly turned back to the princess, taking her outstretched hand. She walked the two of them to the center of the venue, to the space the crowd had vacated for them.

Wait. You’re even going to dance with Lord Simeon?

No one was staring out of pure curiosity anymore—no, their expressions were now firmly in the realm of full-on astonishment due to the sheer audacity of the princess.

This was her welcoming party, so technically, it was fine for her to dance with whomever she pleased, but... But...

Her frail arm reached out to Lord Simeon. Despite her thin physique, she still had prominent curves, which she leaned against him. A toned knight and a lovely princess dancing together was certainly a sight for sore eyes, but...

Ah, I’m starting to feel just a bit hazy. I wouldn’t go as far as to say I don’t want him dancing with other women, but I’m not fond of this development. The two of them suited each other so well that it was difficult to watch.

Lord Simeon is only doing as she orders because it’s his job. I know that. That’s why there’s no need for me to be down about it or become jealous.

I know that...but it still hurts my heart!

I suddenly felt the urge to go home. I didn’t want to watch anymore.

Tearing my eyes away from the two of them with a feeling of complete defeat, my gaze was drawn to a Visselian near the wall. He was still a young man, seemingly around Lord Simeon’s age. His attire was average formal wear, so he must have been an attendant, but he had toned muscles like a soldier, and his posture was good. Perhaps he was an undercover guard?

Residents of Vissel often had bright hair colors. Princess Mira’s hair, for example, was ash-blonde. Other attendants had blends of blond and brown, but this man along the wall was a rarity—his hair was dark.

Not only his hair, but his expression was dark too. His line of sight was fixed on the dancing princess. My vision wasn’t so good that I could tell from so far away, but he appeared somewhat sad. Could he be worried about the princess’s reckless actions?

“What in the world is that?! What’s going on here?!”

I’d been about to creep closer to the man when a voice full of rage sprouted nearby.

Marielle! How could you have made such a rookie mistake?!

Lady Aurelia had approached without me noticing. Unlike the last time we’d met, she was wearing a highly decorated dress. It was a deep crimson, embroidered with beads and lace. Her blonde locks flowed over it. Before I knew it, my vision was filled with light.

“Oh, good evening!” I squeaked. “Aaah, my heart is being soothed by your sparkle!”

“This isn’t the time to dillydally!” she scolded me. “Explain yourself! What’s going on over there?!”

For some reason, she seemed quite upset. She was pointing her closed fan at Lord Simeon and Princess Mira while leaning toward me.

“I’ve been wondering that myself.” I blinked at her.

“I shouldn’t have asked!” Lady Aurelia smacked my head with her fan. Agh, to receive such a reward from Lady Aurelia herself...! She turned to my brother and Lord Nigel, ignoring me shaking with pleasure and agony. “Please, tell me what’s going on.”

Gerard was of no help. “No idea. I’m sick of it too.”

Lord Nigel attempted to pacify her. “Calm yourself, my lady. Isn’t the princess allowed to dance with whomever she pleases?”

“Yes—unless it’s the first dance. She can choose whomever only after dancing with His Majesty the King. He should’ve been the one to invite her first.”

“But then the queen would be left out.”

“What a pathetic excuse. This is merely a custom for places such as these. For this princess to have ignored it and hounded a man of her choice... It’s nothing less than ill-mannered.”

Lady Aurelia spilled these words as if her anger had been bottled and corked. Her voice was becoming higher, making me worry that the princess herself would overhear.

“Why does this anger you so?” asked Lord Nigel.

“It...doesn’t!” Though she began to refute him automatically, she quickly closed her mouth. Indeed. Princess Mira may not be obeying customs, but there’s no need for you to be so upset over it, Lady Aurelia.

She quickly composed herself. “I’m upset with Lord Simeon for playing along with that princess, who pretends to be innocent, whilst throwing me to the sidelines.”

Though my brother and Lord Nigel both looked surprised at her words, they didn’t seem to think they were her true feelings.

Lady Aurelia... Thanks to you, I no longer feel anxious. Oh, you’re just so cute! At your core, you’re truly pure!

“I love you, Lady Aurelia!” I gave her my feelings with all my might.

“I see you’ve gone mad from shock. Please speak in a language that humans can understand.”

“You’re mad on my behalf because I’m being shunned, yes? For you to be mad for a friend... You’re so brilliant I can’t look at you directly, Lady Aurelia! I love you!”

“You are not my friend! I despise you! I am simply upset at the immoral infidelity in front of me!”

“Oh, I know! Why don’t we dance, just the two of us? It’s fun for women to dance together.”

“Which one of us would be the man? Wait—no! I don’t want to dance with the likes of you!”

Lord Nigel turned to Gerard. “I’d thought the two of them were rather close, but what exactly is their relationship?”

My brother grimaced. “They’re...childhood friends, in a way. Though I wouldn’t describe them as close.”

It wouldn’t have been right for the king to miss the first dance, so he and the queen were on the floor at the same time as Princess Mira. Prince Severin was also in the center. Julianne’s gotten quite good at dancing. The duke’s family must be training her hard.

The song soon came to an end, and those three noble couples stopped dancing. The crowd around them gave a huge round of applause.

Lady Aurelia poked me with her fan. “Here, now’s the time. Go take Lord Simeon back.”

“I can’t.” I fidgeted. “Lord Simeon is in the middle of his guard duty.”

“It’s because you’re like this that the faux-innocent princess is able to do as she pleases!”

“We still don’t know if her coquettishness is an act or not.”

“That isn’t the point!”

Lord Nigel chuckled and shook his head at our banter. “I’ll lend you a hand, so go in the meantime.”

Huh? Before I could ask what he meant, he walked forward with his long legs, striding through the audience, straight for Princess Mira, who was still talking to Lord Simeon. Was she asking for another song? Lord Nigel cut in, spoke to her for a short moment, then offered her his hand. Without delay, Lord Simeon took several steps back. Prince Severin was standing off to the side, and at his behest, the princess took Lord Nigel’s hand and moved back out to the dance floor.

Lady Aurelia’s hand shoved my back. I grabbed my skirt and hurried over to where Lord Simeon was stationed along the wall. I didn’t have the courage to run straight through the crowd like Lord Nigel had. Bugs were meant to move quietly in the corners.

Though I was moving as fast as I could, I was suppressing my presence and footsteps. It just so happened to be a song during which everyone was free to dance as they pleased, which provided the perfect environment for me to slip into. I made it to my destination without being seen by most, but once I was there, I couldn’t find Lord Simeon. Hmm? Did he go outside?

The nearby open door was the one the hosts had entered through. Would it be all right for me to use it? Right as I glanced over, a hand shot out from the shadow of the door and grabbed my arm.

“Wah!”

My shocked form was pulled into an embrace by a large body. The arms closed around me so tightly that it practically hurt. The person’s head was nudging against mine, as if to get as close as possible, and I was enveloped in an all-too-familiar scent. I could feel silky hair against my cheek. I attempted to wrap my arms around that broad back, but it was far too wide. I’d gone for the upper back but ended up embracing the lower back. It was hard to move within the tight hug.

“Marielle...”

“Are you all right?” I murmured. I patted Lord Simeon where I could. We were hidden between the door and the wall, confirming each other’s presences for the first time in several days.

“Are you”—he took a shaky breath—“mad?”

“I’ll forgive you if you buy me a castle with a good view of the ocean.”

“I’ll buy you a castle, a fort, whatever you want.”

“A fort? Quite the princely idea you have there. But what would the heroine do with a whole fortress?”

“What?”

He looked up, loosening his grip on me. I used that chance to whip out my notebook and jot down those lines of dialogue.

“Thank you for your cooperation. I’ll be using this in my new work.”

All he did was sigh silently in response and readjust his glasses. He seemed to have regained himself, so his face returned to the cold, demon Vice Captain I knew.

I tucked my notebook away in my hidden pocket and once again made sure my beloved husband was all in order. We’d only been apart for a short while, but it had felt like forever. Up close, he was beautiful. His pale complexion could imply to some that he was frail, but his body had been fortified through intense training, and no weakness could be seen within the sharp glint of his eyes. He possessed the beauty of a white lily and the strength and flexibility of a wild beast, though his stiff glasses told of high intelligence, further deepening his idiosyncrasies. Looks, power, brains—these three elements struck a perfect balance, creating the man known as Simeon Flaubert. It was only natural for a princess to have fallen for him. With someone like this constantly nearby protecting you, anyone would be head over heels.

That aside, he seemed just as fine as he’d described himself in his letters. Thank goodness. It’s the elegant, cool Lord Simeon I know and love.

“His Highness sent me a message saying you were exhausted, so I was worried sick. Are you experiencing any inconveniences? I’ll have anything you need delivered.”

“Thank you.” Lord Simeon gave yet another sigh. “I wouldn’t say there’s anything particularly inconvenient. I’m all right. What about you? Have you been sleeping well? It’s bad for your health to sit at your desk all day. Take a walk in the garden at least once every morning and evening.”

Indeed, Lord Simeon was the same as always. He didn’t miss the opportunity to nag me, even here. I found it so funny that I couldn’t help but laugh.

He grimaced, seemingly in pain. “I haven’t been home in days, yet the first thing you saw of me was that. You must be upset. I’m terribly sorry.”

“I’m not mad.” I patted his arm. “I didn’t come here because I was suspicious of you. I was just following His Highness’s orders. It didn’t look like you were willingly obeying Princess Mira.”

My first order of business was making it clear to my husband that I trusted him. The look of anxiety on Lord Simeon’s face evaporated, and his pretty face softened.

I smiled at him reassuringly. “But I’m surprised. When I saw her in Lavia, she didn’t give off the impression of being such a reckless person.”

“Indeed...” He leaned against the wall and folded his arms.

A few knights were on guard in the neighboring waiting room. We could be seen from all angles of the venue by the knights stationed around, so there were no blind spots. The knights’ boss was currently skimping out on work to speak with his wife, but none of them seemed dissatisfied or rolled their eyes at him. On the contrary, they looked to be sympathetic.

“Is the princess only acting like this toward you?” I asked. “Not every handsome man?”

“I suppose so... According to her, she took a liking to me after I caught her eye in Lavia. Also, she said she heard that I’d assisted Prince Liberto with his plan, so I evidently have not only looks but also skills to boot. Or something to that effect.”

“Ah, I see.”

So she’d fallen for him prior to coming to Lagrange. I couldn’t blame her, as the Royal Order of Knights had been extravagantly cool during Princess Henriette’s parade. Most of the women would have been looking at Lord Simeon, who’d led it. Princess Mira had to have been watching from somewhere as well. However, she’d had no direct contact with him back then. Had it been love at first sight?

“She knows that you’re married, yes?”

“That was the first thing I told her. It apparently doesn’t bother her.” He furrowed his brow and shook his head. “She appointed me as her personal guard as soon as she landed in Lagrange. I’d been intending on helping with security, of course, but she insisted that I stay directly beside her.”

“You weren’t able to refuse?”

“Though I did think her request was pointless, I reasoned that since she would only be here for a short period, it would be acceptable. I didn’t want to worsen Lagrange’s reputation by refusing her. I’d be able to guard her either way, and being closer to her would present more opportunities for safety.” He heaved the biggest sigh yet. “There wouldn’t have been any problems had it stopped at mere security.” It appeared he hadn’t expected to be strung along this much. “You must think I’m spineless for not being able to properly refuse. I can never raise my head to you again.”

I patted his head this time. “You really don’t have to apologize. The Captain and His Majesty both ordered you to do all this, right? The princess will be returning to her home in a few days, so you don’t need to be downtrodden about it. Just bear with it a little more, and do your best, all right?”

“No...” He clenched his fist. “It will continue for a while longer.” The more I tried to comfort him, the darker his expression became. “She won’t be going directly back to Vissel. She’s set to stop by Terrazant along the way. Prince Severin will be accompanying her until then—of course, with guards.”

Terrazant was a region along the northern coast connected to our border. It had deep relations with Vissel as well, so the party was planning on staying the night there instead of just passing through.

I tilted my head. “In that case, you won’t be able to come home for a while.”

“That’s right.”

Hmm. That certainly makes me feel lonely. Another two weeks or so? I suppose it can’t be helped, since it’s for work.

“Stay strong, then.” I nodded. “I wish you safe travels. I’d be happy if you could bring back a souvenir or two, since I’ve never been up north before. Please buy one of their delicacies.”

Lord Simeon chuckled at my begging. “What kind? Food? Or perhaps a lace handicraft?”

“Hmm... Anything unusual would work for me. If there’s nothing of the sort, then just sweets will suffice.” I leaned against him. “Allow me to recharge my husband meter for a moment so that I’ll be all right while you’re gone.”

I lifted my heels to get as close to his face as possible. He leaned down when he realized, circling his arm around my back to pull me closer. I’m sorry, Lord Simeon’s subordinates. Please overlook this—just this once.

“I believe it’s time for you two to return.”

“Hwah?!”

Right before I could feel Lord Simeon’s warmth, a voice called out to us from nearby. This familiar voice made me jump and hide behind my husband. Next to the door stood Duke Silvestre with his usual unsettling smile.

Lord Simeon covered me. “Your Excellency.”

“What, was there no lover’s quarrel?” The duke sounded disappointed.

“No, sir. My wife has both intelligence and a big heart. She understands the situation and sympathizes with me.”

Lord Simeon was puffing out his chest as he said this. He and I had our arguments occasionally, but something like that wasn’t viable for us. That’s right! I’m not jealous at all! (Which is a bit of a lie.)

“Well, isn’t that wonderful...” The duke sounded bored. “It doesn’t seem to be going so well over there, though. Is it really all right for you to leave the princess, Sir Guard?”

He looked beyond the door, back at the venue. Was something happening in there? I poked my head out of the shadow to peer over.

“Eeek!”

I was comparatively close to it, so I saw right away. The unexpected scene made me squeak. I even felt a shock run through Lord Simeon.

Blue and deep crimson; the two opposing dresses faced off against one another.

Two beautiful flowers, a lily of the valley and a rose, were glaring at each other with smiles, competing to see who would come out on top.

Chapter Four

I timidly approached the two of them, squeezing through the gaps between the onlookers. Since Lady Aurelia was up against a state guest, she naturally wasn’t yelling or using coarse language. She continued on calmly. “The people of Vissel must be overjoyed to have someone so beautiful as their next queen. I’m sure your kingdom is proud.”

“I thank you for the kind words. I’ve seen that people are overjoyed in your presence as well, Miss Aurelia. They look like they could faint from your brilliance at any moment. Isn’t there an endless stream of suitors after you? Have you decided on a partner yet?”

“Unfortunately not. These men only ever seem to want me when I’m not in the mood. Things have not been progressing so smoothly.”

“Oh my. It’s hard to believe there are men out there who would dare to refuse an offer from someone like you.”

Princess Mira was speaking in fluent Lagrangian. As expected of royalty, she was skilled at language.

On the surface, this was an unproblematic conversation in which both parties were politely praising the other. Yet, everyone around them was watching tensely. The air between the two of them could be felt in spite of their expressions and words.

“Everyone has their own preferences,” Lady Aurelia sang. “Some men will actually be scared off if the woman is too flashy or daring. Lieutenant Flaubert is the perfect example of that.” She brought out Lord Simeon as her next card in this duel—on purpose, of course. Princess Mira’s expression didn’t change, so I couldn’t tell how she felt about it. “He prioritizes personality over anything else, so I was downtrodden for a while thinking that my own wasn’t good enough... But in the end, it turned out that whether or not I am ‘enough’ wasn’t the point of concern; it was a matter of his preferences. His wife and I are of different types. It satisfied me, knowing that she was the kind of person he sought.”

She covered her mouth with her fan as she gave a fake, elegant giggle. I could feel electricity speed through my veins when I realized that this was what she’d been wanting to say all along.

Normally, Lady Aurelia would never have said anything that lowered her own reputation. Forced modesty went against her standards, at times to the point of disturbing those around her. And yet, she’d brought up the fact that Lord Simeon had rejected her in order to make her point: As beautiful as you may be, Your Highness, it doesn’t matter even a smidge to him. Do you really think a man that didn’t fall for me would fall for you instead? Please keep your confidence at bay. He’s not looking for a faux-innocent princess whose only positive trait is her beauty.

This was what she was saying beneath her polite words. Rather than use words that would slight a state guest, she was phrasing it as an anecdote, sealing in a powerful attack. As expected of the golden rose of society! You’ve shown us a wonderful display of how first-rate noblewomen fight! That’s my Lady Aurelia! I want to give you a standing ovation! Even though I’m already standing! And I’m aware that you’re saying Lord Simeon’s taste in women is “strange animals whose features and appearances are of a different dimension.” We’ll leave that part speculative to those who aren’t in the loop.

But in all honesty, Lady Aurelia was playing a dangerous game. Depending on how Princess Mira reacted, this could very well lead to an international issue. At the very least, it could lead to the downfall of Lagrange’s reputation if the princess were to feel angered and humiliated.

While I was standing there shaking with fangirlism, struggling to contain my excitement, the two beauties continued their discussion.

“Hearing that, I can’t help but take interest in this wife of his. I wonder what kind of person she is.”

Princess Mira didn’t let her mask slip easily. Though she was pretending to be playful, she was skillfully searching for information. It was only natural for her to do so, considering how the discussion was flowing, but... Urgh, this may be bad for me.

“Indeed...” Lady Aurelia briefly swerved her eyes away from the princess to the crowd, very obviously looking for me. Needless to say, I put everything I had into erasing my presence and quietly drawing into the shadows. I can’t, I can’t, I can’t! I can’t go over there! I’ll just soooftly run away...

But as I attempted to do so, something slammed into my back.

“Wah!”

I threw my leg out to stop my fall. I-I’m stepping on the hem of my skirt! Now I’m going to fall even harder than before!

The scene I was causing drew all eyes. Oooh, who did this to me?! Was it you, Julianne?!

Once I managed to catch myself and turn back around, Prince Severin and Duke Silvestre were standing directly behind me. Which one of you was it?! It was very mean either way!

The two had different expressions on their faces, but both were ordering me to go forth. Please, stop this!

Searching desperately for Lord Simeon, I found him caught in the arms of the Captain of the knights. The lower knights were then ordered to take him out of the venue.

Which means...I’m to do something about all this by myself, then.

A voice that was almost singing called out to me. “Oh, there you are. Since you’re here, why don’t you greet Her Highness, Mrs. Marielle?”

It was too late for me to ignore it and run, so I turned to Lady Aurelia, tears almost welling up in my eyes.

“G-Good evening...”

I somehow scraped together a smile and a curtsy, but Lady Aurelia’s sharp glare was telling me to hurry over. Urgh, I can disobey His Highness, but how could I possibly disobey Lady Aurelia? My heavy feet dragged along the floor as I forced them forward.

“This is Lieutenant Flaubert’s wife, Mrs. Marielle.” Lady Aurelia introduced me. “They were married last year. Didn’t you just celebrate your anniversary recently as well?”

“Y-Yes, we did. Though we’ve both been so busy that we only had time to celebrate privately.”

“Knowing Lord Simeon, he must have gifted you many grand things.”

“Er, well, my birthday was the month before our anniversary, so I told him I’d received enough and had him stand down. In exchange, he played the violin for me.”

“My, how wonderful. What did you give him in return?”

“I baked bread for him.”

Her breath hitched. “What?” Lady Aurelia was trying to get me to show off my relationship with Lord Simeon, but she made a strange face as the words escaped her.

I giggled shyly. “I’ve been practicing as of late. I’m now able to adjust the heat on the oven by myself, I’ll have you know. Though the end result always turns out charred once every two attempts.”

“I-Is that so?”

Ah, Lady Aurelia’s jewel irises are sending me a message! What does it say? “It’s fine for you to show off your strangeness, but why bread?!” Oh my! Heh heh. Are you surprised? Believe it or not, even someone like me can evolve with hard work. Not just with bread either!

“And for his birthday next month,” I declared triumphantly, “I will make another type of dish for him. Behold—the Flaubert kitchen staff have begun to let me use knives recently! Though I’m required to have someone watch over me.”

“What kind of havoc have you wrought that made it so a watch is required?!” Lady Aurelia caught herself mid-rebuttal and coughed to cover it up. Turning back to Princess Mira, she said, “Ho ho ho. Isn’t Mrs. Marielle just darling?”

“Yes, she really is.” The princess responded with a smile, staring directly at me with her deep blue eyes. There was no warmth in that lovely grin. Perhaps she was determining my worth with her cool gaze.

I steeled myself and curtsied again. “My apologies for the late introduction. My name is Marielle Flaubert. Welcome to Lagrange. From the bottom of our hearts, we hope you enjoy your stay, Your Highness.”

“Thank you very much.” The voice that answered me was sweet with a delightful ring to it, fitting of a lily. “You’re just as cute as Lady Aurelia told me you’d be. Your dress is very fashionable—it’s wondrous. I’m jealous that everything in Lagrange is so lavish.”

It didn’t feel like she was telling me only my outfit was wonderful. I couldn’t find any trace of animosity in the princess’s stare. I didn’t feel any affection either, so she must have only been giving me the appropriate societal platitudes.

“Thank you for the praise,” I said. “My mother-in-law has a weakness for fashion, so she chooses all of my outfits for me. It’s very helpful, as I don’t have to rack my brain to select them myself.”

“You’re quite loved as a daughter-in-law, then.”

Was the princess acting this way because I wasn’t worth holding animosity toward? I must not have made much of an impression on Princess Mira, especially since I had appeared after Lady Aurelia. It didn’t seem I would be accomplishing what Prince Severin had sent me to do.

Even all those peering curiously around us must have thought that I didn’t stand a chance. If I were to go home depressed after this, that would merely be the expected ending.

Princess Mira took the next step. “Lieutenant Flaubert has been taking care of me very well. He’s so dependable and kind. It makes me happy that he’s constantly worried for me. He even obeys my selfish whims! Thanks to him, my time here is being spent very enjoyably.”

“I’m honored to receive such words. I’m sure my husband is glad to assist you.”

Depending on how you interpreted her words, you could say that she was challenging me as Lord Simeon’s wife. A strong rival in love had appeared, and she was sure to beat her opponent by showing everyone her superior quality as a partner. Many such stories have been written throughout history.

But, you know what? Something feels...off. Or rather... It’s something...more...

“Thank you very much. Well then, I shall take my leave here.”

As I stood there stewing in my own confusion, the princess gently bowed her head and turned away. All I could do was watch the back of her ash-blonde hair stray farther into the distance.

That was when Lady Aurelia’s fan smacked my head again. “What in the world are you doing?! You were supposed to show off your usual head-over-heels demeanor!”

“That wouldn’t have been appropriate for a place like this... And I don’t believe there would’ve been a point to doing so.”

“Now she just thinks you’re some boring woman. You must prove to her that she can’t be compared to you in the same dimension—or even as the same species! Unless you tell her that Lord Simeon only falls for strange animals, we’ll never be rid of her!”

“Er, I’m not sure how to tell you this, but I’m actually a fellow human being. Also, you’re making it sound like Lord Simeon is some sort of pervert...”

Lady Aurelia wasn’t listening—she simply stood there, fuming by herself. Prince Severin signaled for me to return to one of the waiting rooms. Duke Silvestre wasn’t invited, but of course he tagged along as well. Lord Simeon was waiting there when we arrived, looking worried.

Now that it was only those of us in the know, His Highness made sure to give me the same complaints Lady Aurelia had.

I pouted. “There’s no way you didn’t know this was how it would turn out. I never stood a chance against a princess!”

“Then you should have tried harder!” he bellowed. “Does it not anger you that your own husband is being targeted?!”

“It depends entirely on Lord Simeon whether I am angered or not.”

“I would never do something so unfaithful!” my husband exclaimed vehemently. “You are the only one for me!”

“See? That’s the kind of person he is. There’s no need for me to get upset.”

I answered with a declaration that Lord Simeon and I were tied together by deep love and a strong trust in each other. But that didn’t stop the very miffed Prince Severin from raising his voice.

Duke Silvestre watched us with the usual glint of interest in his eyes. Triggering him the wrong way would lead to danger, so I made sure to leave him out of the conversation and to his own devices. Even Lord Simeon seemed to be ignoring him on purpose.

I folded my hands on my lap. “I suppose I did feel a bit dissatisfied with the princess’s behavior.”

Prince Severin looked slightly taken aback, but he continued forcefully. “Right? Of course you did!”

“It’s fine for her to act differently than what is expected of royalty, but she didn’t seem to be intentionally going for shock value. Something was off. Just thinking about it makes me uncomfortable.”

“Indeed! Wait...what?”

“When we spoke, her response to me should’ve been, ‘His wife is this type of woman? Hmph! Not much to see here, then. I shouldn’t have gone out of my way to meet her, ho ho!’”

“We don’t need her to react like that...”

“Tried-and-true tropes exist for a reason. We’re always supposed to have lines such as: ‘If you’re going to despise someone, then you should despise your charmless self. Between you and me, it’s obvious which one of us he’ll choose, isn’t it? As sorry as I feel for you, it’s time for you to give up.’”

“To me, you’re the most charming woman there is!” My husband sounded desperate. “I would only ever choose you!”

“Please be quiet, Lord Simeon. Princess Mira was trying to present herself as being such a character on the surface, but it felt strange—underneath that facade, there was no hint of that being her true nature. And it wasn’t like she was exposing that on purpose either. The puzzle pieces aren’t fitting together at all. It’s disturbing.”

I was completely serious as I reported what I’d gleaned during my exchange with Her Highness, but for some reason, Lord Simeon’s shoulders fell, and Prince Severin looked at him with pity.

I puffed out my cheeks at them for not listening and offered my conclusion. “I don’t know what the princess is plotting, but I don’t believe it’s anything to be worried about. Most likely, she isn’t truly attempting to steal Lord Simeon away.”

Prince Severin flicked his hand in exasperation. “But what if she is?”

“What if she is?”

I slid that question over to my husband, who covered his brow with his hands and answered with a tired voice. “It wouldn’t matter. I’m trying to convey to you that you’re the only one for me.”

“But you’re still going to listen to her requests, aren’t you? Usually, you’re able to refuse quite easily.”

“That’s...”

I hadn’t meant to attack him by saying that, but he must have taken it that way, and His Highness stepped in to defend him. “I’m sorry. It’s my fault. Simeon refused to both escort and dance with her, and her attendants even tried to stop her, but she didn’t back down. I didn’t want to let these little incidents escalate, so I had Simeon give in.”

I nodded. “I suppose there’s no point in fighting over things like this. Foreign relations don’t need to be affected by such matters.”

“Indeed. This isn’t an issue that will negatively impact our kingdom’s honor either. The only thing that happened was that our customs were deviated from, to an extent. It would be worse for us to displease a future queen and damage our relationship with her.”

Though I agreed, I was still unsure about several things. This was how Lagrange was reacting to this situation, but what about Vissel? Prince Severin claimed that our customs were only deviated from “to an extent,” but the fact that the princess had taken the hand of a man other than our king—who’d invited her and was supposed to escort her as part of our warm welcome—was quite impolite. Princess Mira herself would be the one to suffer a damaged reputation from this, not us. It wouldn’t even stop at rumors spreading—her attendants would become exasperated with her as well. Wouldn’t the Visselians be the ones feeling embarrassed by all this?

That was yet another point of confusion for me. Even if the princess really had taken a liking to Lord Simeon, wouldn’t it be more proper for her to hone in on him in a more private location? Usually, someone of her status would pull back in a public setting. I’d previously felt that Princess Mira possessed both intelligence and class, but...

Prince Severin folded his arms. “Grudges continue to simmer between Lagrange and Vissel because of Terrazant, so it’s important for us to treat her carefully. That’s why I was trying to push things in a direction that would force her to give up.”

“My apologies.” I stared dejectedly at the floor. “I should have tried harder to fight against her with my eccentric oddball behavior, just as Lady Aurelia told me to.”

“Even if you’d won in that category...I don’t think it would’ve had much of an effect.”

Everyone in the room sighed at once. We never figured out what to do in the end.

“Your Highness.” Lord Simeon was the one to break the brief silence. “I’ve already gone along with many of Princess Mira’s wishes. Isn’t this enough?”

“It is, I know. I’d like to refuse her at this point as well. But the way we turn her down is what’s important.”

“I could be taken off security for health reasons and then work outside of the public eye.”

“She’s just seen you healthy. Do you really think an excuse like that would work?”

“We could say that I got cold feet after seeing my wife’s face—that all of my stress hit me at once after my beloved appeared. We could show off our relationship, just as you’d planned.”

“Those words are so strange coming from your mouth that it’s giving me goose bumps. You can’t just become a different person.”

A voice full of amusement cut in. “That sounds like a good plan to me. I’m sure it would be effective.”

Lord Nigel was peering in from the other side of the doorway.

“Lord Nigel.” Lord Simeon bowed.

“I’m sorry to interrupt. I called out to Her Highness Mira to try and distract her, but she didn’t take to me, as she’d heard of my reputation in Easdale. She wouldn’t even give me the time of day.” He laughed nonchalantly as he strode into the room. It was written on everyone’s faces that his explanation made perfect sense. “With that in mind, your only option is to distance yourself from her. Why don’t we go with the Vice Captain’s idea?”

“Hrngh...” Prince Severin pondered it for a while, then nodded in agreement. “As obvious an excuse as it is, it’s the least risky path. Even the princess couldn’t force us to bring Simeon out if we told her he was sick.”

But what if she requests to visit him? As I began to brainstorm the princess’s potential responses, I noticed that Duke Silvestre was gesturing at me. Yes? What is it?

“We’ll let His Majesty and Poisson know as well,” continued His Highness. “We have to make sure the story is kept straight.”

Behind me? What’s behind me?

Lord Nigel laughed again. “And we’ll have to brief all of the staff as well! We can’t let them spill that their Vice Captain couldn’t possibly be sick.”

Prince Severin scowled. “Don’t bother telling them.”

“I’ll be sure to relay the message to those applicable immediately.”

I wasn’t sure how to cut in. “Um...”

“Good.” His Highness wasn’t listening. “You all may leave, then. Simeon, you may as well just go home for the night. It would be more convincing if you went home with Marielle anyway.”

“Um, Your Highness?”

“You go home too, Marielle. I’ll let your in-laws know, so take Simeon and...”

“B-Before that, please look over there...”

I stopped Prince Severin from briskly ordering me around and pointed at the door. All of the men in the room turned to see what was there, and the whole room tensed up.

“Hee hee. There you are, Lieutenant.”

A lovely woman clad in a blue dress was cutely peeking through the door. Like a fairy, she entered this waiting room with light steps, her eyes on Lord Simeon.

“For you to leave the person you’re supposed to be guarding—isn’t that slacking off from work? I’d like you to promptly protect me without hesitation, wherever we may be.”

Lord Simeon opened his mouth to say something in response, but Prince Severin jabbed an elbow into his side. “Simeon! Are you that sick?! I’m so sorry—I piled way too much work onto you!”

“Huh?” Lord Simeon could only croak out a noise of confusion.

“Are you all right? If you can’t stand, then lie down on that sofa there. I’ll call a doctor for you right away.”

His Highness shoved my husband aside while speaking in a loud voice. Apparently only just then remembering his own plan, Lord Simeon hobbled over to the sofa and collapsed onto it.

“Ah... M-My back is at its limit. It hurts. It hurts so much...”

“Huh? Your back? It was your back? Ah, of course, it’s only natural for your back to be thrown out! Indeed!”

“Yes sir... I must have pushed myself too hard. My apologies for showing you such a pathetic side of me.”

“Hmm. This won’t do. You there! Call for a doctor!”

U-Um...

I was so unsure of how to react that I couldn’t move. Lord Simeon, I thought you were better at lying than this! Is it because His Highness was so sudden about it? Or are you just bad at acting sick?

Prince Severin patted Lord Simeon’s back, flicking his eyes to me at the same time. Having no other choice, I ran over to them. “Please pull yourself together, my husband! Back pains call for stretches! Your only option is to move to release the pain!”

His Highness swatted my head. “That’s only for when your shoulders are stiff from desk work! Don’t force a sick patient to move!”

“Ah, you’re right! Er, then perhaps breathing exercises?”

“Yes! Inhale, exh— That’s not the problem here!”

“This is the first time I’ve ever seen him sick, so I have nooo idea what I should do! Waaah! Don’t diiie!”

Lord Nigel was glued to the wall, and Duke Silvestre had his hand pressed to his mouth, his eyes firmly on the floor. Those two were trembling with repressed laughter, while Princess Mira watched the chaotic scene of us putting on this ridiculous act curiously.

“Hmm? Are you all rehearsing for a play?” Her head was tilted cutely.

Right... There’s no way we could fool her with something like this.

The princess continued to giggle as she made her way over. Lord Simeon had sat up, so she began to tug at his arm.

“I’m sure you’re having fun, but I’d like to dance to another song. Please accompany me, Lieutenant.”

Lord Simeon gritted his teeth. “Please wait, Your Highness. My job is to guard the venue. I have to watch for my underlings’ reports, so please ask another attendee to dance.”

“It’s because you’re a guard that you should be near me. If you dance with me, you can rest assured that I’m safe because you’ll be closer to me than anyone. Let us go.”

She evidently knew Lord Simeon didn’t want to obey, yet she still pulled him along. Lord Simeon sighed and went back to the venue with her while turning his sad gaze toward me.

Don’t worry. I know. I gave him a smile back. I won’t pout, get angry, or even lose my nerve. But it hurts my heart to see you dance with her, so I think I’ll stay here.

Princess Mira then turned around and locked eyes with me. She nodded slightly as a farewell, then left for good. As before, she showed no signs of animosity or superiority. Yet, I felt like there was just a bit of something else mixed in...

“Aaargh! So she doesn’t even care if he’s sick?!” Prince Severin was wailing.

I put my hands on my hips. “I was really acting with everything I had.”

“Both you and him were fooling around!”

“She wouldn’t have believed us even if we’d tried harder.”

In exchange for the two that had left, Julianne entered the waiting room, a worried look on her face. She wasn’t asking questions, so she must have figured out what’d happened based on our expressions. All she did was shrug and shake her head.

Lord Nigel finally let out the laugh he was holding in. “Hmm. Quite the pickle we’re in, then. Seems we’ll have to come up with another plan. I wonder what might work?”

Duke Silvestre let himself laugh as well, clearly satisfied. “That was an incredible show you put on. I enjoyed it more than I thought I would.”

Well, I’m glad you had so much fun. Did that satisfy you enough that you’ll lay low for the time being? Please don’t haunt us any longer!

In the end, Princess Mira didn’t let go of Lord Simeon that night until it was time to leave. Her attendants tried to stop her several times, but she flatly ignored them all.

It was no wonder Lord Simeon had written that letter to me. The rumors were sure to have spread by tomorrow.

Chapter Five

Lord Simeon ended up staying overnight at the palace after the ball ended. The next day, we woke up separated, just as we’d been before.

Among the huge number of invitations I’d received for days in a row, there was one from the Vissel embassy. It’d been sent by Ambassador Van Rail and was addressed to me, not the Flaubert household. Apparently, I was wanted at an upcoming tea party.

The envoy was waiting for my response, so Joanna hurriedly came in to alert me. Looking over the invitation, it stated that they wanted me to make time that very day due to the urgency.

It wouldn’t have been rude of me to decline a summons like this due to having prior commitments, but even though I really was busy, it was obvious that this would be no ordinary tea party. I owed a debt to the ambassador, so I wrote a reply saying that I’d attend and handed it off to the envoy.

I consulted mother-in-law for my dress, opting for a more subdued look. She and father-in-law had both seen yesterday’s incident, but they didn’t bring it or their many opinions up with me since I was so calm about it. They seemed to trust me and Lord Simeon; as long as we were sure of ourselves, they wouldn’t need to step in.

That made me wonder how my own family, the Claracs, were faring. Brother had been exasperated for sure, but he hadn’t gotten particularly angry after—he’d gone home without delay. He might not have even reported this to our mother yet, since he’d been so grumpy about having to attend that ball in the first place. By the time these rumors made it to House Clarac, they would have warped into unbelievable territory, making them fine to hear.

Even Lady Aurelia, who’d been the most upset that night, wouldn’t go as far as to slight a state guest... Or rather, I most likely wouldn’t have to worry about her doing so, since she wouldn’t get such an opportunity. She was usually able to say her biting words to people because those targets were right in front of her. She wouldn’t speak ill of them when they weren’t around. She’d really only give them a strict evaluation if asked.

As for the people around me, they were all relaxed because it seemed no problems were truly arising.

But that was only true of those around me—I couldn’t help but feel that there were more disturbances in store. When I left home, wondering what was waiting in the wings, I traveled to a region that lay between the nobles’ district and the commercial district. The Easdalian embassy was nearby as well. Many official buildings were built in this area, so it had a different sort of lively feeling than the commercial district. It was a weekday afternoon, so there were a decent number of people on the roads. Travelers and officials were lined up at the consulate service window.

The Vissel embassy was a building with a cute appearance: wooden window frames painted white and set into a red brick wall, with a green triangular roof. It was easy to find among all of the other buildings. Not only was its appearance fancy, but its atmosphere was also friendly.

I was allowed inside via a different entrance than the usual front desk. The reception room I was led to featured a generous amount of wooden furnishings, giving the room a warm feeling. Light streamed in from the large glass window, brightening up the space significantly. Beyond the window was a small garden, and from what I’d heard, many tulips were planted in it. I wished I could’ve visited this place in the spring.

Though this was a tea party, not many people had been invited—there were only two others. A refined, quaint old man, Ambassador Elvin van Rail, greeted me.

“Welcome, Mrs. Flaubert. I’m terribly sorry to have asked you to come on such short notice.”

I loved how bright and friendly this old man was. Not only did I owe him, but I was fond of his humanity.

“Good afternoon, Ambassador Van Rail. Thank you very much for inviting me. I wasn’t able to greet you the other night, so this presented the perfect opportunity for me.”

He took my hand and offered me a gentlemanly escort to the tea table. Before he pulled out my chair for me, I politely bowed to the person who was already sitting down. I’d spoken to her in Lagrangian at the ball, but in this place, I chose to match her by greeting her in Visselian.

“I’m honored to meet you again. Good afternoon, Your Highness Mira.”

“Good afternoon, Mrs. Marielle. You’re very good at speaking Visselian. Please don’t mind me—Lagrangian is just fine.”

Waiting for me at this table was the state guest who was supposed to be residing in the palace. She opened by speaking Visselian but cleanly segued into fluent Lagrangian.

Her dress today was a bright emerald green. Light silver cutting lace decorated her sleeves and décolleté, and the soft fabric fell along the lines of her body. Her abundant ash-blonde hair stood out against this dress, making her seem even more fairylike than usual.

On the other hand, I wore a white and light-blue dress, a common color palette for this season. It had a simple design without many adornments, so one could call it boring.

I could tell that Princess Mira was taking in every angle of me, just as I was observing her. I wondered what sentiment was floating within her deep blue eyes. I was still unable to tell how she felt toward me.

On the surface, she was smiling calmly. “I wanted to speak with you one-on-one. There were so many people at the ball that I didn’t get the chance, so I had the ambassador set up this meeting for us. I’m grateful you came.”

“I’m honored.” I, myself, didn’t waver. Of course Vissel would have invited me somewhere after that incident. I’d predicted Her Highness would be here.

There were no signs of the knights or Lord Simeon anywhere. It seemed the princess hadn’t told the palace that she’d be meeting with me.

“Please, have a seat,” she said. “I’m sorry to get straight to the topic at hand, but I don’t have much time. I slipped away from the palace despite my busy schedule, so we’ll have to start right away.”

“I understand. I’ll take my seat, then.”

The ambassador pulled out my chair for me, which I lowered myself into, facing Princess Mira. One of the embassy staff entered, leaving tea and snacks for us, and Ambassador Van Rail took his own seat.

The princess cleansed her palate with some tea. “I see you’re not surprised at all. You knew I’d be here.”

“I had an inkling, at least.”

“You wore such an extravagant dress last night, yet today you’re subdued. Was that on purpose?”

I didn’t answer, merely smiled silently. She knew I’d dressed modestly so as to not upset her.

“If you knew I’d be here, shouldn’t you have dressed more flamboyantly to compete with me? Mysterious, you are. I thought this yesterday, but you don’t have even a trace of displeasure toward me on your face, even though I’m sticking around your husband. But it also doesn’t look like you’ve given up... What are you thinking?”

“If you’re saying this while fully aware of your own actions, then I must let you know that I feel similarly—though you’ve taken a liking to my husband and are pulling him along without worrying about how others view you, you also aren’t showing any sort of hostility toward me, his wife. It would make more sense if you were to harbor animosity toward me and try to show me that you’ve won.”

I didn’t mince words, which made the princess’s eyes widen. Perhaps she hadn’t expected me to be so frank. She chuckled. “I took you for the quiet, spaced-out type, but it seems I was sorely mistaken. You observe others well.”

“I’d say the same goes for you, Your Highness.” I chuckled with her, then picked up my teacup.

I’d wondered how this tea party would turn out, but as it was, this princess really had no intention of fighting with me. Despite my direct words, her mood hadn’t soured at all. Her previous wild behavior faded into the background in favor of her actual composure and sharp wits. With a person like this, it was best to speak your true feelings instead of trying to hide them.

I set my cup down. “Why have you called me here today? I’m sure it has something to do with my husband, but as far as I can tell, you aren’t here for a women’s battle.”

“A women’s battle?” She paused. “I see. I suppose that’s how you’d view it.” She then continued to chuckle. “I wanted to apologize to you. No matter how you look at this situation, I’m the one at fault. I’ve done nothing but be rude to both you and the lieutenant. I’m sorry.”

I didn’t know how to react to her bowing her head and apologizing. Though I’d felt no hostility from her, I hadn’t expected her to apologize. It was like she was a different person than she’d been at the ball. Yet somehow, I felt satisfied with this outcome. This must have been her real self, rather than the wild persona she’d put on before. This was the impression I’d gotten from her in Lavia.

“No, I...” I scrambled to find a response. “I didn’t think you were genuinely trying to steal my husband from me, though I’m sure onlookers felt differently. There’s another reason you’re doing this, yes? If it’s all right with you, I’d like to hear it.”

I tried to pry for an answer, but Princess Mira evaded the question. “No, I’m actually very jealous of you. I’m sure you’re living a happy married life, being tied to the one you love.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond to this either. It didn’t feel right to say, Yes, of course!

“I’m even envious,” she continued. “This may just be an offhand comment, but knowing that you have something that I cannot truly vexes me.”

Her lovely face laughed bitterly. She might have been a person envied by all, but even she was bearing with pain and speaking her truth. I wondered what she was holding inside.

“Your Highness, please tell me if you’re worrying about something. This may be presumptuous of me to say, but I wish to help you. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Those deep blue eyes bore into mine again. This person was older than me, much more beautiful than me, and her status and position were way above mine. She was a woman I couldn’t possibly compete with, yet her gaze made it seem like she was the one looking up at me.

She envied me, and that fact was hurting her. This was the cause of the confusion that had been plaguing me regarding her. My assumption that she was above me and I was beneath her had been wrong. To this princess, I was the target of jealousy.

But, why? Because Lord Simeon loves me? Because she wants to steal him away, yet cannot? That would be the natural train of thought in this situation, but I didn’t think that was even remotely the case. The princess’s envy was different from that typically aimed at rivals in love.

“Your Highness.” Ambassador Van Rail spoke softly. He’d been watching our exchange silently. “Why don’t you consult with Mrs. Flaubert? I can guarantee that she is someone you can trust. I also want to know what you’ve been thinking. You’ve never been the sort of selfish person who acts rudely and causes trouble for others.”

Having this cool, refined, and slightly mischievous old man kindly offer advice would make any woman swoon. I’m swooning myself! He was as attractive as always.

However, Princess Mira shook her head with a tight expression. “No, I only want to ask Mrs. Marielle to stay silent about this. The lieutenant will evidently not fall for me no matter what I do. Once his mission is over, I’ll send him back to you. Until then, whatever you see or hear, please don’t say anything. Just allow it.”

“Your Highness.” The ambassador’s voice carried a hint of warning.

“I’m sorry.” She gritted her teeth. “I’m well aware that this is a selfish request—that what I’m saying is rude. I’m also apologetic toward the lieutenant, but...I promise this will only last until I return home, so please turn a blind eye. I beg you kindly.”

That was how the princess asked this of me. As expected, she wouldn’t open up to me so easily, since we’d only just met. I decided to accept her request. After all, I couldn’t refuse the crown princess of another kingdom.

“Understood. I wasn’t upset or anxious about this to begin with, so there’s no need to worry. I can tell that you have unavoidable circumstances. Let’s be sure to explain as much to my husband as well.”

I’d thought the princess would be happy about me saying this, but her reaction betrayed my expectations yet again. A bit of displeasure appeared on her beautiful face. “You’re very...at ease about this. You must be confident that you’re loved.”

Oh, did she interpret my words as bragging? If I were her rival in love, then naturally she’d take offense to them... But am I really her rival in love?

The princess stood without waiting for me to respond. All traces of emotion had vanished; she made her next announcement almost coldly.

“Thank you very much. I’m relieved you’ve approved. I hope you’ll cooperate from here on out. I’ll think of something to thank you with.”

“Oh, no. You don’t need to do that.” Was she rejecting me because she no longer wanted to chat? I stood as well, feeling a bit disappointed on the inside.

The princess rushed to finish her farewell and then headed outside, followed by me and the ambassador. We all went to the entrance to see her off.

However, there, a bit of a problem arose. Once we were outside, a man came running toward us. I thought I recognized him, then it hit me. This was the man I’d seen at the ball—the one who’d looked worried or sad.

Up close, he was definitely young, perhaps the same age as Lord Simeon. His hair, which fell down to his shoulders, was a dark-gray color, and his body was even more toned than I’d thought. He’d been talking with the embassy staff at the entrance, but once he spotted us, he hurried over.

“Your Highness! Are you going back now?”

“Yes. Did something happen?”

There were traces of panic on his face. It seemed he and the staff had not merely been chatting.

“My apologies, but we found an issue with the wheel installation on your carriage as we were inspecting it.”

His face, which was serious while not being outstandingly beautiful, elegantly stiffened as he made his diligent report. As expected of an attendant of a crown princess, he hadn’t slacked on ensuring her safety. He’d managed to find a defect before she’d gotten into the carriage.

Just as I was feeling relieved about that, the princess’s face clouded over. “Can it not be fixed without delay?”

“I’ve requested just that, but it will take time no matter what.”

“I see...” She must not have had time to waste. She turned back to the ambassador. “Ambassador Van Rail, please let me use one of the embassy’s carriages. I don’t have time to wait for the repairs. I have to hurry back immediately.”

“Er...” The ambassador took a moment to think, then looked to another staff member who came near us. “Aren’t our carriages out right now?”

“Yes sir,” the staff member replied.

Princess Mira raised an eyebrow, so the ambassador explained. “I’m sorry, Your Highness, but both of our carriages are in use at the moment. The councilors took them.”

“You only have two? No more?”

“None.”

“No...”

One would perhaps have felt that two carriages was a small number for an embassy with its own building, but this was standard practice. Maintenance fees for carriages were high, and they took up space. The horses that drew them were living beings, so they required daily care and health checkups. In other words, carriages were very luxurious items that required money, space, and human effort.

The staff themselves couldn’t own personal carriages, as they were dispatched from their own kingdoms and were only residing in this one temporarily. Their living spaces already had high rents, so they took communal carriages to work, only using the embassy carriages for official outings. If events overlapped and the carriages were filled up, then they rented carriages from a third party or even used fiacres. As for Ambassador Van Rail, he had someone pick him up at the same time every day to go to work, meaning he also didn’t have a carriage of his own.

“This is a real problem...” lamented the princess. “What should I do? I already snuck out without telling anyone. If I don’t make it in time, it would be terribly rude of me. Mace, I know the carriage is damaged, but it was able to make it here, right? It’s not like it can’t travel. Can’t I still use it to get to the palace?”

She asked this of her attendant in a slightly sweet voice, like a child making a selfish request of a family member. So his name is Mace. He must be particularly close to her.

He shook his head. “We don’t know if it will hold out until the palace. Worst-case scenario, it’ll break down en route. It could be dangerous depending on the situation, so you cannot use that carriage.”

“No...” She really must have been out of time. Her expression was deeply troubled.

Ambassador Van Rail tried to console her. “I’ll rent a carriage for you. We should be able to get one quickly, since the shop is right nearby.”

Mr. Mace spoke up. “Actually, why don’t we have her use Mrs. Flaubert’s carriage?”

His words made everyone recall my existence. They all turned at once to stare at me, which made me wince.

He gestured at me. “We wouldn’t want anyone to find Her Highness, so I don’t want her to use a rental carriage. And if we use Mrs. Flaubert’s, she can depart right away. Won’t you let her?”

His dark eyes shot straight through me, almost making me crack under the pressure. His skin was rather tan, so he certainly had different features than that of the typical Visselian.

“I don’t mind,” I replied. “But it only seats two, so only one person can accompany her. Is that all right?”

I’d gone out by myself this day, so I’d used the smaller, one-horse carriage, thinking I wouldn’t need a larger one. I was worried about whether that would be enough for the princess and her entourage, but—

“I’m the only one accompanying Her Highness today.”

I was taken aback. “Really? No guards?”

Princess Mira confirmed. “Mace used to be part of the military, so he doubles as a guard.”

“Is that so...?” So he really does have military experience.

That aside, I still wanted to ask if a single guard would really be enough. The princess might have snuck out, but only one attendant? I’d have still been worried, even if her original carriage hadn’t been defective. Even Lord Simeon, who was treated as a superhuman by his subordinates, wouldn’t agree to be the sole guard of royalty.

I glanced at the ambassador, who gave me a wry smile. He was surprised as well. This princess truly made bold decisions that belied her lovely appearance. There was no time to think it over, however.

“Then there aren’t any issues.” I nodded. “I’ll have my carriage brought over here immediately.”

I called for the manservant who’d driven me here. He’d been in one of the waiting rooms having tea and sweets, probably not expecting to leave so quickly. He hurried over to me, his cheeks puffed up like a squirrel’s with snacks.

I laughed. “Seems they treated you well.”

“Heh heh!” This boy, who was still in his mid-teens, gulped down his mouthful and giggled. “I was waiting by the carriage when they called me inside!”

“I’m sorry to interrupt, but hurry and get the carriage ready.”

“Yes ma’am!”

With crumbs still stuck to his face, he ran off without even a single complaint. I’ll be sure to give him some sweets myself later.

Princess Mira fidgeted. “Um, thank you... What will you do, Mrs. Marielle?”

“I’ll go home by fiacre. They should be able to pick me up quickly from here.”

“I’d feel bad if I let you do that. If it’s all right with you, let’s go together. If I recall, House Flaubert is in the same direction as the palace, is it not?”

“Yes, it’s near the palace, but then Mr. Mace wouldn’t be able to ride with you.”

Mr. Mace didn’t hesitate to answer. “I will ride in the driver’s seat.”

“Only one person can sit there.”

“I’m sorry to that boy, but can’t he get home on his own? I’ll take the reins.”

Ah, right. If Mr. Mace is the princess’s only attendant, then he drove her here too. I figured it would be all right in that case, and it would’ve bothered me to just send him and Princess Mira off without making sure they made it to their destination. It was best for me to ride with them.

I explained as much to the Flaubert manservant and pulled some money out. “Use this for a fiacre.”

“I can just walk back at this distance.”

“It’s too far.”

“I’ll go slowly. This is the perfect opportunity for me to slack off from work!”

“Are you sure you should be telling me that?” This boy did his job well, but he had quirky moments like this. I laughed again and handed him the money. “Oh well. Do as you please. If you won’t take a fiacre, then take this as your allowance.”

“Thank you very much! This is why I like you, Young Madam. You understand me so well!”

“Yes, yes. The city gets dangerous at night though, so try not to take too many detours.”

“Yes ma’aaaaam.”

As I lectured the manservant, Mr. Mace checked the wheels of the Flaubert carriage.

He turned to the boy. “You’ve conducted maintenance inspections on this carriage, yes?”

“Of course, sir! I made sure to do so before today’s outing as well,” our manservant said with pride. Everyone in House Flaubert is a hard worker, so they never cut corners, I’ll have you know.

The princess and I got into the carriage while Mr. Mace skillfully climbed onto the driver’s seat and gripped the reins. The ambassador, the manservant, and the staff waved us goodbye as we set off. We soon passed through the embassy gate.

“That child seems to get along well with you,” whispered Princess Mira as she gazed out at the buildings. It seemed she’d found my chatter with the manservant curious. Her expression wasn’t one of warmth, but ambivalence.

“He’s a bright child who’s carefree around everyone,” I assured her. “He said he’d slack off today, but he usually works very hard.”

“I see...”

Mr. Mace was rushing our horse, so the carriage was picking up speed. We rode on the road leading north.

“I was surprised that he was talking that way to his master, but he didn’t seem to be looking down on you, so I assumed you are on good terms.”

“Yes, everyone in House Flaubert is rather close. Conflict is unavoidable with so many people, but the butler and the head maid keep all the staff in line. My mother-in-law also keeps a close eye on the household. She takes care of everything that comes up. She’s a very capable madam—I’ve learned so much from her.”

“You live in a very nice house, then.”

Princess Mira didn’t speak of Lord Simeon, perhaps not wanting to bring up the previous topic in such a narrow space. I could tell she was feeling awkward. I’d prepared myself to part ways with her earlier, but to think we’d end up going home together...

I wondered about the reasons behind the princess’s actions, but I didn’t try to force it out of her and instead opted for harmless topics. Though her expression had been rigid before, Princess Mira gradually opened up as we talked, becoming brighter.

“Where is the Flaubert estate? Let Mace know once we get near.”

“Ah, you don’t have to stop there first. I’ll see you off to the palace, then head home.”

She sighed for a moment. “I’ve caused you so much trouble. Indeed, sneaking out and taking only Mace was rude to Lagrange.”

“That’s not quite what I meant...” I wasn’t trying to blame her. I really just wanted to see her arrive safely at the palace—I wouldn’t be able to rest easy otherwise. Lord Simeon wouldn’t be pleased if I let her go free either. “You’ll get there faster that way. Do you think you’ll make it in time for your next appointment?”

“At this pace, yes. Really, thank you. You were a huge help.”

Our carriage made it to the suburbs quickly. The government buildings and offices faded into the distance, and the view opened up around us. Though this area was primarily residential, there weren’t too many buildings, so the natural scenery was on show. The road angled up a hill, and after crossing it, the mansion district lay below.

We’d dropped in speed for a period, but we picked up again once we began our descent. I usually crossed this road at a slow pace, so the scenery passing us by so swiftly frightened me a bit. We might have been in a hurry, but I couldn’t help but feel we were going too fast.

The princess must have had the same notion, for she called out the window. “Mace, you can go a little slower.”

I heard a “yes ma’am” from the driver’s seat, but the carriage’s speed did not lessen at all. There was a river ahead, and the bridge was rather narrow, so it would be dangerous for us to cross it going so quickly.

“Mr. Mace,” I signaled. “It would be risky to get near the bridge at this speed. Please hit the brakes.”

“Yes ma’am... But I’ve been stepping on them since earlier...” His voice was laced with panic. “They won’t work. The carriage isn’t responding at all—we aren’t slowing down.”

“Huh?” I’d heard his words, but they didn’t register for several seconds.

The brakes aren’t working? We aren’t slowing down?!

Those ideas were terrifying. We wouldn’t have needed the brakes had we been going slower—the carriage could be stopped without them. But we were on a hill, accelerating at an alarming rate.

I leaned out of the windowsill and checked what was in front of us. The bridge was drawing closer. To make things worse, an oncoming carriage was crossing it. It was almost fully across, so it couldn’t move over. Surely that carriage was panicking too. Even if we changed our direction, buildings and objects were stationed on either side of the road, so we could only go straight.

With the brakes not working, our only hope was our horse. Mr. Mace yanked on the reins. At this rate, stopping suddenly would make us flip over, so he was trying to get us to decelerate gradually and doing a good job with what he had to work with. Unfortunately, the bridge was upon us. There was a very high chance we wouldn’t make it.

“Mr. Mace! There’s an open space along the river! Once you pass the last building, please turn left!”

I made this decision on the spot and issued him an order. A sudden turn was also dangerous, but it would most likely be safer than hitting an oncoming carriage. I prayed that we wouldn’t fall into the river as I took my seat, pushing Princess Mira’s head down and covering her with my body.

“Mrs. Mari—”

“Get as low as you can!”

I prepared myself for impact and used my entire body to cover her, as if to push her farther into her seat.

A moment later, our carriage veered left. Centrifugal force slammed me into the right wall, then the whole carriage shook violently. A whinny from the Flaubert horse pierced the air. I ground my teeth together and desperately held on to Princess Mira. We were being thrown around within this narrow space, so my body hit the walls several times. Tears welled up in my eyes from the pain and fear.

Stop, please, stop!

After one lunge that was noticeably larger than the rest, the carriage body spun and tilted. Are we going to flip after all? And into the river?!

I steeled myself for yet another impact, but a huge sound slammed into one of the carriage walls—the sound of something from outside striking it. That made our carriage tilt back the other way, which I was also prepared for, but we didn’t fall over. We swayed left and right like a pendulum, then even that steadied.

Once the carriage finally quieted down, I raised my head, my body shaking. “Did we...stop?”

We weren’t wobbling anymore. The scenery outside the window also wasn’t moving. Our carriage had avoided flipping and had somehow come to a safe stop.

“P-Princess Mira!” I looked down at the figure in my arms. “Are you all right?!”

I pulled away from her to check for injuries. She peered up as well.

“Yes... What about you?” Her voice shook. “Did you get hurt protecting me...?”

“I’m fine.”

O-Oh, thank heaveeeeens! My knees almost gave out from relief. I was afraid we’d die! We’re saved! Thank you, Lord!

“Are you okay?!”

“Yes! Wait... Huh?”

I turned around after being called from outside. I thought it would be Mr. Mace, but it was someone else’s voice.

The face I saw out the window was a pretty one with glasses.

“Lord Simeon?!”

“Marielle?!”

Oh, everything’s been so shocking today that I feel like I’m going to pass out.

My husband, who was here for some reason, was similarly shocked to see me and the princess.

Chapter Six

Lord Simeon was the first to recover from shock.

“Are either of you hurt?” he demanded.

“N-No...” I stammered.

He threw open the carriage door. I had to get off first to make room for the princess, though that was impudent of me. I readjusted my glasses and let Lord Simeon lift me out.

After setting me down, he leaned back into the carriage and reached out to Princess Mira. “You too, Your Highness.”

Once she was safely on the ground, I took in the fresh outdoor air, feeling relieved. Agh, it’s like I’m still swaying. My knees might give out any second now.

Taking a gander at my surroundings, I noticed that our carriage had stopped right at the edge of the river, meaning we would’ve fallen in had we tipped over. That realization sent chills down my spine.

Suddenly, I whipped around. “Is Mr. Mace all right? And Roxy too! Is she okay?!”

I hurried to the front of the carriage, but I couldn’t find Mr. Mace near the driver’s seat. Don’t tell me he fell into the river!

Princess Mira also went pale. “Mace!” she cried out. “Where are you?!”

“I’m over here, Your Highness.”

His response came surprisingly fast. He hobbled over to us from a ways away, supported by one of the knights. Thank goodness! He didn’t fall in after all. The tension in both my and the princess’s shoulders ebbed away.

“I was thrown off the carriage as it lurched.” His voice was strained. “Neither of you is hurt, I take it?”

“We’re fine.” Her Highness kept her eyes trained on him in relief.

He made sure the princess could stand on her own two feet, then let out a huge sigh. “That’s great... I’m truly, truly sorry. I’ll never be able to atone for putting you in such danger...”

The knight supporting Mr. Mace let him go, and the man fell to his knees in front of Her Highness, bowing so low that he was almost horizontal. As far as I could see, he didn’t have any broken bones or severe injuries—aside from a slight limp.

“You weren’t hurt, were you?” Princess Mira leaned down kindly.

“It’s nothing serious.” Mr. Mace didn’t lift his head. “I’m just glad you’re in one piece.”

He was probably the most relieved out of all of us. Nothing but trouble would’ve awaited him had anything happened to the princess.

There were knights clustered all around us. A few were directing the carriage we’d almost collided with and were letting it pass through. Lord Simeon’s aide, Sir Alain, was looking after the Flauberts’ horse.

I went over to ask about her. “Is she hurt?”

“No worries.” Sir Alain smiled at me. “None of her legs were broken. She’s fine.”

“Thank goodness... I’m so sorry, Roxy.” I stroked her neck. Her breathing was still ragged as she nuzzled me. “You must have been so scared. I’m very sorry... There, there. Um, but don’t eat my hair, please.” Still petting Roxy, who continued to ask for affection, I turned back to Lord Simeon. “I’m not even sure where to begin. Er... Could it be that our carriage didn’t stop on its own? You were the one who stopped it?”

Sir Alain cut in brightly. “That’s right! It was the Vice Captain’s long-range attack. As expected of a superhum— Ack!” Lord Simeon had smacked him. “You don’t have to hit me! Well, anyway, he kicked your carriage back the other way when it started tipping over.”

“He...kicked it?”

“Yes, right before it went completely diagonal.” Lord Simeon answered me as if he were talking about the weather. “That carriage’s body is very light.”

He was being so nonchalant about it that everyone around us, including Princess Mira and Mr. Mace, began staring at him like he was remarkably odd. I fully understand, everyone. But he really does do things like this. Despite his gorgeous face, he’s actually a gorilla.

Lord Simeon and his knights had been directly behind the oncoming carriage. They’d rushed over once they’d realized our carriage was spinning out of control. Lord Simeon had arrived first, jumping out from behind our horse to the side of the carriage—he’d used that energy to put all of his weight into his leg and tip our carriage back onto its wheels.

Putting that action into words sounded simple, but had he failed, he could’ve ended up crushed by the carriage or pushed into the river. As expected, only someone like him could’ve maneuvered through such a situation as if it were nothing. I honestly wished I could’ve seen it for myself. It was unfortunate that I hadn’t had the leeway to notice him.

“But why were you all here in the first place?” I couldn’t help but wonder.

“To retrieve Her Highness, of course. We had not expected her to be aboard this carriage.”

Lord Simeon turned a sharp glare to Princess Mira. Usually, his eyes would’ve carried respect for a state guest, but now, they seemed to be giving her a cold scolding. It was so intense that the princess had to turn away. Mr. Mace stepped in front of her to protect her.

My husband adjusted his gloves. “We received a message from Ambassador Van Rail, which is why we hurried out. There is a mountain of things I’d like to ask you, but first and foremost, I’m glad everyone is safe. We’ll take your reports once we return to the palace. Let’s get the carriage back on the road.”

He gave out orders to his subordinates without waiting for the princess’s reply. The knights put the reins back on the Flauberts’ horse and began to lead the carriage.

“Can you walk? Let us go.” Lord Simeon put his arm around my shoulders, and Princess Mira leaned on Mr. Mace. The knights formed a box around us as we slowly made our way back to the road.

It was difficult to walk through the long grass. Would the dew cling to my skirt? As I struggled, conscious of every heavy step, the sound of clattering hooves hit my ears.

Three horses came down from the top of the hill. The people riding them were in casual clothing, not knights’ uniforms. They weren’t mere bystanders, however.

“Your Highness! Are you all right?!”

They stopped their horses nearby. I remembered the man in front—he was one of the Visselian attendants. I’d seen him waiting alongside Mr. Mace at the ball last night. This person also had darker skin and hair than the usual Visselian. Perhaps Vissel had more of these types of people than I’d assumed? My perception might have been warped. The two following that man were ones I’d never seen before. Judging by their builds and demeanors, they were most likely soldiers.

“Mr. Meyer...” Princess Mira addressed him. “I’m fine. Nothing’s wrong. Why are you here?”

“You should have taken more than one guard with you! I understand that you wished to only take one, but we were guarding you from afar.” This Mr. Meyer person was a man with black hair, perhaps in his thirties, seeming a bit older than Lord Simeon and Mr. Mace. His expression was stern, perhaps from shock. “We were waiting outside of the embassy. We found it strange that you never exited, so we went in to check, but they told us you’d already left. We never expected you to use a different carriage... So we hurried after you.”

“I see. My apologies. There was an issue with my carriage that made it perilous to use, so I borrowed Mrs. Flaubert’s.”

“That’s what we heard. Kessel!” Mr. Meyer angrily turned to Mr. Mace. “What were you thinking, going so fast?! Did the thought of danger never even cross your mind?! How could you do that with Her Highness on board?!”

Mr. Mace flinched. “I’m sorry, sir. I was rushing since I didn’t want Her Highness to be late... And once I tried to slow down, the brakes wouldn’t work.”

“Don’t make excuses!”

Was Mr. Meyer of a higher rank than Mr. Mace? He was fervently scolding him. I started to panic a bit—while it was true that Mr. Mace had driven too fast, my carriage was also at fault. Perhaps I should let them know... But then I’d be the one getting scolded. Then again, I can’t let Mr. Mace take the fall for everything. I watched for an opening to cut in.

Lord Simeon leaned down to whisper in my ear. “The brakes weren’t working?”

“Apparently not.”

“What about our driver?”

“I had him go home alone, since adding him would’ve put us over capacity. He said he’d walk home, so he won’t be catching up for a while.”

“Joseph?”

“No, Remy. We went slow on the way here, so we didn’t notice that the brakes weren’t working.”

Lord Simeon nodded slightly and looked back at the Visselians. Princess Mira was trying to deescalate Mr. Meyer, to no avail.

“Please calm yourself, Mr. Meyer. I’m fine, see? Isn’t that enough?”

“This is unbelievable, Your Highness. You were only saved by a miracle. The worst could’ve befallen you. We can’t just let it go!”

“I understand, but no one could’ve predicted this. There’s no use worrying about it.”

“Incidents of this nature could easily be accounted for. Just because you were rushing doesn’t mean—”

“U-Um...” I was having trouble finding an opening to cut in, so I tried to interject, but I felt Lord Simeon’s hand grip my shoulder.

He’d stopped me so he could speak. “Let’s talk after we return to the palace. I believe it would be best for us to change locations first.”

Mr. Meyer turned his accusing eyes this way. “How can you be so nonchalant? It’s your household’s fault in the first place that—”

“I’m saying this for your sake. Do you believe it would be better to stand here and argue?” Lord Simeon was completely calm as he said this. His quiet pressure finally made Mr. Meyer lose steam.

If we kept making a fuss here on the road, it would be the Visselians whose reputation would take a hit. This thoroughfare was always full of people. Residences were lined up nearby, and even at that moment, carriages were passing along the road. Some people had even come over to investigate the commotion. A carriage stopped in an odd spot that was surrounded by a lot of people, including uniformed knights, was enough to pull onlookers’ attention. Rumors would spread once these bystanders realized that the princess was among us.

Having finally registered the situation, Mr. Meyer closed his mouth. We then put the carriage back on the road to make our way to the palace. The Flaubert carriage was approved for travel once we’d confirmed that there weren’t any issues with the brakes. Mr. Meyer was displeased with that outcome, but Lord Simeon didn’t bother with him, and just coldly said, “I won’t force you. Do as you please.”

Lord Simeon provided no other options, implying that he would leave them on the side of the road if they didn’t like it. This worsened Mr. Meyer’s mood even further, but he reluctantly backed down at the princess’s behest. Even he knew that we shouldn’t make any more of a scene. He watched Princess Mira climb into the carriage again with an extremely discontented look on his face.

Within the carriage, which was being protected by the knights, Her Highness let her shoulders drop. “The lieutenant is angry...” Ah ha ha... So she really could tell. “He’d been going along with my orders this whole time, albeit with a troubled face... This was the first time anyone’s ever looked at me so coldly.”

“Ah...” I wasn’t sure where to begin. “Er, well... Perhaps Lord Simeon is a bit cross. B-But that’s how he expresses worry. Yes, that’s right. It’s anger stemming from kindness and concern for his loved ones. He spoke curtly so that we wouldn’t waste any more time there. He didn’t mean to ignore you.” I struggled to defend him.

Princess Mira stared at me with a strange expression. “You’re odd as well. You’re really all right with your husband worrying about another woman?”

Hmm... I wonder about that. I tilted my head. “Isn’t it only natural for people to worry? I’d much prefer to boast that my husband is kind than have him be a thoughtless, cold person.”

“I see...” She chuckled briefly, then turned her eyes away again, never to look back from the window for the duration of the ride.

I wondered why I saw a bit of pain float across her expression.

I wavered on whether to speak to her or not. We ended up making it to the palace without a single word shared between us.

I underwent questioning as Princess Mira went off to the business she’d been tardy for. Starting with our departure from the embassy, I explained why the princess and Mr. Mace had ended up using my carriage and how the accident at the riverside hill happened.

Come to think of it, Lord Simeon and his subordinates had helped us without knowing what the situation was. They’d heard from Ambassador Van Rail that Her Highness had left in a hurry, and then they’d found our rampaging carriage on their way over. Once they’d saved us, they had found not only me but also the princess. Lord Simeon must’ve wanted to cradle his head in confusion, yet he’d swallowed down the questions, shock, and irritation and had prioritized moving the scene along. As expected of our calm and collected Demon Vice Captain! Thanks to him, there had been no big changes to the palace proceedings, and the whole incident was mostly shielded from the public.

And so, after everything had finally calmed down, I was here for questioning in place of Her Highness.

“So the brakes hadn’t been working from the very beginning? Are you sure they didn’t fail due to having too much pressure put on them from the hill?”

Mr. Mace was being questioned alongside me by His Highness Prince Severin. He didn’t hesitate to answer. “Yes sir, I believe so. There weren’t any impacts or strange sounds before then. I was certainly going too fast, but I kept it at a level I could control if need be. That shouldn’t have been enough to disable the brakes.”

He’d originally intended to slow our speed at the proper time, as he’d noticed the oncoming carriage way beforehand. The speed of the carriage combined with the faulty brakes had caused this incident. It could’ve been avoided had we not rushed in the first place, but no one could blame Mr. Mace entirely.

“Hmm...” His Highness put his hand to his chin. “In that case, the brakes were defective from the start.” He turned to me.

I straightened my back. “My apologies. I’d have to check with our manservant to confirm.”

“You didn’t encounter any issues on the way there?”

“No sir. Though I’m not sure whether he’d used the brakes or not.”

Since it was summer, the sun set late. The Flaubert manservant was slowly walking back to the manor, so I wouldn’t be able to speak to him for a while.

Prince Severin crossed his arms. “So there was an issue with Princess Mira’s original carriage...and then one with Marielle’s. That bothers me, but there’s no guarantee it’s not a coincidence.”

Sir Alain entered the room, whispered into Lord Simeon’s ear, then addressed everyone else. “We’ve finished the investigation. Parts were removed from the carriage. The brakes weren’t broken—they were tampered with, modified to malfunction from the very beginning.”

My mouth fell open in shock. It hadn’t been a defect—the parts had been removed? I wasn’t sure I could believe it, but I also wasn’t sure I could deny these findings.

Mr. Meyer glared at me. “And still, you used it? How dare you force our princess to ride in an ill-prepared carriage!”

I bit my lip, not knowing how to answer. Not arguing back made Mr. Meyer come at me even more.

“You can go ahead and get into an accident yourself if you want to slack on proper management, but you shouldn’t be involving others! It’s nothing less than irresponsible!”

I shrunk into myself at his harsh words. I wanted to say that we hadn’t slacked on our inspections, but the truth of the matter was that an accident really had occurred.

Mr. Mace came to my defense. “Sir Meyer, I was the one who requested that we use her carriage. You don’t have to speak that way.”

Mr. Meyer wasn’t having it. “It doesn’t matter who asked. She should’ve told you that the carriage was unfit for travel.”

“But no one knew it was.”

“I’m talking about whomever takes responsibility for this improper management! And I haven’t forgiven you either!”

“Well... Yes sir, my apologies.”

Lord Simeon, who was sitting next to me, gripped my hand. I looked up at him, and his gaze was reassuring. That’s right. I’m not scared as long as Lord Simeon’s here.

But really, why had this happened? My head was filled with questions.

Mr. Meyer ended up leaving while muttering complaints to himself. Mr. Mace stood up, but he didn’t leave right away because he wanted to apologize to us.

“I’m sorry for how rude he’s being. He shouldn’t be acting like that when we haven’t even figured out the cause. It’s also my fault for making the carriage go too fast. My deepest apologies.”

“No...” I felt sorry for him. “Like Her Highness said, at least everything ended up okay.”

It was a difficult situation. We couldn’t tell who should and shouldn’t be apologizing.

In contrast to my ambivalent, muddied words, Lord Simeon remained matter-of-fact. “You also knew that they’d been watching from afar, yes?”

“No sir,” answered Mr. Mace. “They told me no such thing. They probably thought I’d tell the princess had I learned of it.”

He let out a faint, bitter chuckle. I assumed he didn’t have a very good relationship with Mr. Meyer. It was easy to tell that Mr. Mace was being looked down upon.

“Mr. Mace, I heard that you’re Her Highness’s personal attendant,” Lord Simeon said, clearly assessing him.

“Yes sir. I’m her secretary. However, I was able to obtain this position because I’m her old friend, so to someone like Sir Meyer, who worked his way up to being an official, I lack legitimacy.”

Ah, I see. That explained something I’d been wondering about. This was why Princess Mira treated Mr. Mace differently than other people.

His full name seemed to be Mace Kessel, so the princess should ostensibly have been addressing him using his last name—Mr. Kessel—like she did with Mr. Meyer. Yet she used his first name, which had made me think she was particularly close with him. That could also have been a source of disdain for Mr. Meyer. He and his group had most likely guarded the princess from afar today to spite Mr. Mace.

Once Mr. Mace took his leave, Prince Severin spoke again. “I wonder what this is all about. Is it a combination of coincidences? Or were these incidents planned?”

Lord Simeon pondered with him. “We’re left with questions either way. I don’t know how that could have happened to the Visselian carriage, but the equipment inspections for my house’s carriage should have been thorough. It’s impossible for our staff to have slacked on maintenance.”

He flicked his eyes to Sir Alain, who replied, “That’s right, sir. The entire body of the carriage had been well taken care of, as far as we saw. It’d be hard to call it defective.”

Prince Severin hummed in acknowledgment.

Lord Simeon shook his head. “But of course, there’s no guarantee. It’s possible that someone removed a part and forgot to put it back. I shall check with our manservant later. As for the possibility of sabotage... While it’s certainly plausible, I have no idea what their goal could have been.”

“Indeed.” His Highness crossed his arms. “Accidents result from overlapping coincidences. Had Sir Kessel not gone so fast, he wouldn’t have had to use the brakes. The hill wasn’t so steep that he’d have needed to. And I doubt anyone could’ve predicted that Princess Mira would use Marielle’s carriage.”

“I agree, sir. Had Sir Kessel not checked on the Visselian carriage during his downtime, the princess would’ve boarded it without anyone noticing the defect. It may well have held out until the palace, but it also could have broken down midway. Though I don’t believe that would’ve resulted in casualties unless her luck had been especially poor.”

“Right. Hmm... I’m not sure.” Prince Severin unfolded his arms and heaved a deep sigh. “Have that carriage inspected first. And Marielle?”

“Y-Yes sir!” I jolted upright at being called out of the blue.

His Highness put on a kind face to let me know that I didn’t have to be nervous. “I just wanted to ask what Princess Mira invited you out for. Since you were at the Visselian embassy, she had to have been the one to call for you.”

“Yes, she invited me to a tea party. She was already there by the time I arrived.”

“So she wanted to keep your talk a secret.”

“A secret?” Are you sure about that? I thought back on my conversation with Her Highness. She didn’t order me to keep silent about anything, so it should be all right for me to talk about it, right? “Princess Mira wanted to apologize to me. She slipped away from her busy schedule at the castle in secret so she could speak with me privately. That’s why she was in such a rush to get back.”

“Apologize, huh? That’s rather impudent of her, considering how much she’s put you through.”

“I believe she has a reason for doing all this. After speaking with her, I don’t feel she’s a shallow person at all. There’s thought behind her actions. She didn’t explain anything to me, but she asked me to turn a blind eye until she returns to her kingdom.”

Prince Severin’s eyes went wide. His gaze locked with my husband’s. “Really? She isn’t truly going after Simeon?”

“No sir. Though her words imply that she is, her heart must say otherwise. This may just be my own read on the situation, but I don’t believe she’s in love with Lord Simeon.”

All the men in the room became more confused. Sir Alain worked to keep his expression blank, but I knew he was enjoying this on the inside. Lord Simeon must have sensed this too, since he glared at his subordinate.

His Highness put his chin in his hands and grumbled. “I can never tell what women are thinking. But if what you’re saying is true, I suppose we don’t have to worry...?”

Lord Simeon seemed a bit miffed. “She could have just consulted with us if she has extenuating circumstances.”

Did he resent the fact that he’d been thrown around? Surely he wasn’t upset because she’d been stringing him along, right?

His Highness laughed and tried to console him. “It would have been hard for her to talk about these things with people she’d never met before.”

“She’d never met me, yet she did whatever she pleased at my expense.”

“Now, now. We can just ask her about it. At any rate, that’s enough for today. Go home with Marielle. You have to speak to that manservant, after all.”

“Will that really be all right, sir?”

“I’m willing to bet even the princess won’t try anything tonight. Marielle may have ended up fine today, but it was surely still frightening for her. Stay by her side.”

Oh my, those are surprisingly kind words coming from you. I was overcome with emotion. “Thank you very much, Your Highness. You’re a prince!”

“Just what did you think I was until now?”

No, no, not like that. I meant it figuratively! I was praising you, saying both your looks and personality are those of a wonderful gentleman.

Lord Simeon lightly rapped my head with his knuckles, then announced that we’d be taking our leave. The Flaubert carriage was to be left at the palace for further investigation, so we would ride home on my husband’s horse. Leaving the rest to Sir Alain, Lord Simeon finished preparing to depart, and we set out. The end of the long summer day was upon us; the sky had grown dim.

“Heh heh heh,” I giggled. “I get to be with my husband tonight. I’m sure Chouchou will be happy too.”

I was in a great mood—I hadn’t expected to be able to go home with my husband. All the fear from the accident had flown away.

“I hope so,” Lord Simeon muttered. “I wonder if she forgot about me while I was away.”

He’d placed me in front of him on the saddle, and his arms were on either side of me, gripping the reins. I loved when I could feel the heat from his large body.

“How’s your work been?” he asked. “Have you made progress on your writing?”

“Urgh...” My joyful feelings sank all at once, so I hurried to buoy them back up. Let’s forget about that for today! Lord Simeon is coming home, so I have to prioritize time with him. Oh... But I have plans to go out tomorrow as well... I wish I could’ve gotten work done today... However! I’m going to take my time with my husband tonight!

I planned to turn my eyes away from the approaching deadlines and just enjoy my time with Lord Simeon. Unfortunately, once we reached the manor and spoke to the manservant, I was laden with worries once more.

“I’d never forget to put a part back! I made sure of everything!” Remy went pale after we told him what had happened. He fervently denied any potential mistakes. “I even double-checked before we left today... A-And, I used the brakes when we arrived at the building! They worked! It’s true—please believe me!”

As tears started to form in Remy’s eyes, our main driver Joseph stepped in and patted his head. “Young Madam, the repairs to the carriage are primarily done by me, since we can’t leave it all to Remy. I’m also in charge of the checks afterward.” He was trying to say that this situation was his responsibility. Like a father figure, Joseph was covering for Remy, who he knew was a studious, good kid. “He may be carefree, but he’d never cut corners at work. It’s not his fault.”

Lord Simeon stood up straight. “We’re not necessarily blaming him. We’re just trying to get the full story. Are there ever times you remove parts from the brakes for repairs?”

“I wouldn’t say it never happens... But we haven’t done so recently.”

According to Joseph, they hadn’t changed the brake parts in about two months. The carriage had been used many times within that time frame, so someone would’ve noticed defects had there been any.

“Is it possible something could have fallen off during travel?”

“No sir. It is not built that way.”

Even Lord Simeon couldn’t find fault with that logic when he was being denied so firmly. He and Joseph went to inspect the carriage house to make sure, but according to them, everything was perfectly in line. Every single item was in working order.

Lord Simeon ended their check as soon as it was finished and thanked our two staff members. “I’m grateful for your cooperation. I apologize for cutting into your dinnertime.”

Joseph looked relieved as he took Remy out with him. Lord Simeon and I went into the main building and settled in the living room on the second floor. I decided I’d change my clothing later, so I had Joanna leave for the time being. My husband also kept his uniform on.

He stood, contemplating the situation with a hardened expression, and I took my seat on the couch.

“This doesn’t seem to have been an unplanned accident.” I broached the subject.

He turned around to face me. “You said that Remy was taken to a waiting room while you were at the embassy?”

“Yes. They gave him tea and sweets.”

“So the carriage was damaged while he was away from it.”

The entire incident had been planned in advance. Someone had intentionally removed the parts from the brakes. Remy had said he’d been called to leave the carriage—this could have been part of the culprit’s ploy as well.

A chill ran through my body. Who had done this, and why? They couldn’t have possibly predicted that Princess Mira would use my carriage... So was their target me? The culprit was among those who could enter the embassy—one of the staff. But what could their motive have possibly been?

Lord Simeon hugged my shaking form. “There’s no guarantee that you were being targeted. Even if that were the case, it’s unclear whether there was any direct killing intent. As His Highness noted, this accident resulted from several coincidences. Had someone wanted to murder you, they would have used a more efficient method.”

“I would prefer not to be murdered.”

He chuckled as he petted my hair. “Of course. I would kill anyone who plotted to do so before they could act.”

I leaned against his reliable frame, which helped calm me. He was right—there was no discernible reason for someone to be after my life. The culprit could’ve just been playing a prank. It’s fine... It’s fine.

Lord Simeon’s hand slid from the top of my head down to my ear, brushing along my cheek gently. Soaking in this pleasant feeling, I absently looked up at him. His pretty face was close. My fluttering emotions dispelled my previous fear, so I closed my eyes and waited for his touch.

But just as I felt his breath near my lips—

“Ouch!”

He suddenly gave a small yelp, surprising me, and my eyes shot open. The next thing I heard was a scratching sound. A ball of white fur was climbing up Lord Simeon’s body, her claws digging into his clothes.

“Chouchou...”

She’d made it up to his shoulder and was glaring at him reproachfully. She then used him as a springboard as if it were nothing so she could jump over to me. Without realizing it, I let go of Lord Simeon to catch her.

“Oh, you. Don’t bully your father!”

Lord Simeon was rubbing his legs, clearly in pain. Thinking about it, I hadn’t clipped her nails in a while. I pressed on her paw pads to get her sharp claws to poke out. Indeed, I’ll have to have someone help me clip them later.

See, Lord Simeon? She didn’t forget about you, and she’s not acting cold toward you. She greeted you just as she always does!

Chapter Seven

Lord Simeon held me as I slept, and even after his morning greeting, he stayed by my side as long as time would allow. I no longer felt any traces of fear. Thanks to that, I was able to challenge the day’s work with renewed energy.

Today, I would be doing charity work with mother-in-law. We headed out to the church bazaar, Lord Noel in tow.

Though charity work wasn’t obligatory for nobles in Lagrange like it was in Easdale, nobles here often engaged in it. An almshouse had been constructed alongside this church, where the underprivileged, mainly children, were being protected. Jobs, such as ones in factories, were provided to the able-bodied, the goal being to support them as much as possible to get them back on their feet. The products made through these activities were sold in this bazaar, which was situated in a rather wide space between the buildings.

“Good afternoon, Lady Rosine.”

“Oh my! So you came, Lady Estelle. Good afternoon. And a good afternoon to you two as well, Lady Marielle and Lord Noel.”

The wife of a noble family managed the charity bazaar and the workers. We greeted her and contributed to the collection box. This was the main reason nobles and the wealthy came here—the bazaar itself didn’t yield much profit, and none of us were hesitant to donate money. We all wanted to demonstrate our generosity. To put it bluntly, we were competing for notoriety, trying to say, “See? Our family is working to better society!” These actions couldn’t be considered to be in good faith, but since this money became meals for children and medicine for the ill, I didn’t think it was entirely a bad thing.

Usually, I mingled with other nobles at the usual societal events, but interacting with them here was certainly different. I took a look at the goods being sold. The shopkeepers were women who seemed to live in the almshouse. They must have done their best to dress well for the occasion, but their auras were still haggard.

Lord Noel whispered to me so none of them would hear. “I’ve always thought this, but they’re adults, and they’re not sick, so how come they can’t provide for themselves?”

“Everyone has different circumstances,” I explained. “Sometimes people won’t hire them despite the fact that they want to work. Women in particular often struggle because they don’t have reliable connections.”

“I had the impression that commoner women were really tough, but I guess that’s not always the case, huh?”

“No matter how strong they may be, it’s up to society to accept them. Even when they manage to find a job, they could be fired, or their workplace could go bankrupt. It’s very difficult for them.”

Women were in a much more precarious situation than men, especially within impoverished classes. They weren’t able to do physical work as day laborers and would still get paid significantly less than men wherever they were hired. Their positions in society weren’t prominent, so they were always the first in line to be let go. Their only remaining option was to sell their bodies, but even that would become impossible after a certain age.

I found this unfortunate. This situation could change if women in general held more status in society. Some people advocated for such, but the road ahead was a long one. I could only hope that female writers such as myself could help contribute to the advancement of women.

Lord Noel found a leather cigar holder. “I want to give this to father! It looks well-made and durable. Wouldn’t this be great for holding small stones? It also has a band that lets you hang it from your belt. I bet he could use this for gathering materials.”

“Indeed it does.” I examined it. “Let’s buy a few and take them home. I’m sure he’ll love them.”

After Lord Noel and I chatted about how these would make great souvenirs, someone called out to me.

“Hello there, Mrs. Flaubert.”

“Oh! Ambassador Van Rail! Hello. I didn’t know you’d be here.”

The austere old man of Vissel approached us with a happy smile. He must have wanted to speak to me after yesterday’s meeting. I handed Lord Noel my wallet and left the main area of the bazaar with the ambassador. He led me to a quiet area near the walls of the buildings, where a bunch of wooden boxes were stacked up to the top of my vision, probably filled with products for the bazaar.

I bowed my head. “Thank you for yesterday.”

“No, no, thank you. I’m terribly sorry for the trouble our princess caused for you.”

As always, he was a bright, friendly person. He even respectfully apologized for his own princess’s behavior. Had he not heard what had happened afterward?

“I’d wanted to speak to you more, had it not been for the mishap with the carriage,” he continued.

“We were in a hurry, after all. Are you alone today? Is Lady Frechett with you?”

“No, I was just passing by, so I stopped in thinking you might be here. I’m glad I found you.”

“Oh my, you did? Thank you very much.”

Talking to the ambassador, I couldn’t help but be reminded of the incident. The anxiety I’d almost forgotten thanks to Lord Simeon was creeping back in. The culprit who’d sabotaged the carriages was most likely a member of the embassy...but there was no way Ambassador Van Rail could be involved. I wanted to believe it wasn’t possible. He wasn’t that type of person... And yet, I couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid.

He put his hand over his heart. “I wanted to make up for Her Highness’s actions. It’s helpful to us that you’ll play along with her and bear with it, but in truth, you’re in a position where you could protest as much as you like.”

“I’m not really having to ‘bear with’ anything... Though Lord Simeon is surely troubled by this.”

The ambassador laughed with me. “Then I’ll have to make it up to the Vice Captain as well. I’m sure it’s quite a burden on him, since he’s so serious.”

It seemed this lovely old man really did not know about the accident. He wouldn’t ignore the subject if he did. Since Lord Simeon and his subordinates hadn’t notified him of it, I surmised that it was probably best for me to keep quiet as well.

“I went ahead and told him about my conversation with the princess,” I assured him. “She isn’t genuinely trying to go after him, so I’m sure he’s a bit more at ease than before.”

“I see. I would’ve thought he’d be used to that sort of attention by now.”

“She’s royalty, so it’s hard for him to deny her. By the way, sir—do you have any idea what’s making her do all this?”

I lowered the volume of my voice as I asked. Yesterday, the ambassador had also asked Princess Mira about her intentions, but perhaps he knew more than I did.

He pursed his lips. “Hmm... I may have an idea.” That heightened my anticipation, but Ambassador Van Rail was a professional; despite his casual demeanor, he wouldn’t speak of sensitive topics too freely. “But I only have theories. I’m sorry, but I can’t speak of them when the princess herself is not around.”

“That’s all right. I’m the one who overstepped. My apologies.” An official couldn’t possibly spill royal secrets. It was my fault for asking.

“Oh, no.” He tried to dissuade me. “You have every right to ask, madam. I’m sorry I can’t be of more help when you’re the one being troubled here.”

“It’s fine. Please don’t worry about it.” It wasn’t my place to pry, since we didn’t know who could’ve been listening in. “What are the princess’s plans for today?”

“She’s visiting the university in Sans-Terre.”

“Oh my... Father-in-law mentioned no such thing. He’s always so spaced out that he can’t remember anything except for his own research.”

“Ha ha ha. Maybe he was never told.”

“I could believe that. He’s always holed up in his lab, outside of lectures.”

Lord Simeon was most likely accompanying Princess Mira again today. I wondered if he’d meet with his father there.

The ambassador adjusted his lapel. “I’ve heard that Sans-Terre’s university has begun accepting female students. Her Highness was very interested.”

I nodded. “It’s still a very new practice that isn’t fully developed yet. These female students are sure to struggle, even after being admitted. I hope they’ll do their best to open up new paths for others. The more that women progress in society, the more the world will change. How does Vissel fare on that front?”

“It isn’t too different from Lagrange. The government doesn’t address such issues, so our royal family supports progressive organizations. Princess Mira is interested in committees for the education of women, so I’m sure she’ll be supporting ones of that nature in the future. She’ll probably have trouble with the thickheaded old men in official positions, though.”

The ambassador said this teasingly without showing any sign of looking down on women. But this attitude was not common among Visselian men. Even a kingdom that would be transferring power to a princess still had its problems.

We didn’t plan to chat for very long, so I parted ways with Ambassador Van Rail and searched for Lord Noel.

While looking around, I noticed a small girl walking my way. She wore meager clothing, so she must have been a member of the almshouse. She didn’t even look to be ten years old, yet she was carrying products with all her might. The box looked too heavy for her thin arms. Her gait was wobbly.

I approached her, thinking I should help, when the girl noticed me. Her face took on an expression of severe shock. Oh, did I scare her?

I tried to give her a kind smile, but she screamed.

“Watch out!”

“Huh?”

Watch out for what? As that thought crossed my mind, a clattering noise rang out. And before I could even turn around, something slammed into my entire body. I was quite literally sent flying.

An incredible clanging noise resounded around the area. Had something fallen and crashed? Or rather, crumbled? I didn’t have the leeway to check. As I fell forward, destined to slam into the ground, I squeezed my eyes shut. But despite the initial impact, I didn’t end up in any pain.

Someone was screaming. The whole bazaar was instantly sent into an uproar.

“Phew.”

An unknown figure had pulled me into an embrace and broken my fall. For a moment, I thought the huge body under me was Lord Simeon, but I soon realized that it wasn’t. Extravagant, honey-colored curls flowed down right before my eyes.

“Lord Nigel?”

Lifting my head, I could see his beautiful foreign hair and eyes peering back at me.

“Are you all right?” He smiled the best he could in that position. “Did anything hit you?”

“No... I don’t feel any pain.” My thought processes seemed paralyzed with shock. I gave an absent answer and pushed myself over to the ground next to him. The only thing I could think of was that I shouldn’t be lying on top of a man.

Once I was kneeling, Lord Nigel sat up as well. People came rushing over in droves.

“Are you two okay?!”

“Are you injured anywhere?!”

All the blood had drained from their faces, making me wonder what exactly had happened.

Lord Nigel stood and brushed the dirt from his clothing, then held out his glowing, golden-tan hand to me. “Can you stand? Should I pick you up?”

“Thank you, but I’m fine.”

I placed my palm in his and he pulled me to my feet. The onlookers all sighed when they saw that I wasn’t hurt.

“Oh... Was that what fell?”

Nearby, wooden boxes were strewn about—the ones that had been stacked along the wall. They’d apparently been empty, as only the bodies of the boxes and their lids were littered across the ground. However, that didn’t negate the fact that they were large and heavy-looking, so getting hit by them would’ve left plenty of bruises. I almost became fodder for those things... And what if their corners had struck me?

I shivered. “Whoa... I’m getting chills just thinking about it.”

“I was in a cold sweat as well.” Lord Nigel eyed the scene alongside me. “I’m glad I made it in time.”

My mind finally began to function properly, in turn making my knees almost give out. If only Lord Simeon were here...he’d be able to comfort me. I did my best to overcome the anxiety by myself.

Lord Nigel brushed some of my hair out of my face. The strands had gotten covered in filth during the fall.

“Thank you very much for saving me.” I mustered a smile for him and wiped the dirt from my clothes. He’d suffered more damage than I had; I could tell that some of the stains on his fancy jacket wouldn’t easily lift. Ack, I’m so sorry!

A voice of anger rose up from the crowd. “Who piled those boxes there?! Whoever’s responsible for this, get out here!”

A young man was yelling at one of the facility workers. I wasn’t sure who he was. Sir, why are you getting mad when you weren’t involved? Even I’m not mad, and I’m the one who was under the boxes! They didn’t look like they’d been stacked precariously either, and I hadn’t anticipated that they might fall on their own...

I looked around the boxes and found the girl from earlier sitting on the ground. She could’ve fallen from shock, or perhaps she’d been struck by a box.

Scurrying over to her, I knelt down to check for injuries. “Are you okay?” There didn’t seem to be anything wrong with her, so perhaps she’d just tripped. Thank goodness. “That was scary, wasn’t it?”

It seemed she hadn’t even had time to protect the products she’d been holding—they were also scattered across on the ground. I picked them up one by one and placed them back in her crate. Thankfully, they hadn’t been food or fragile objects. I gave her a smile, but...

She was shaking with tears in her eyes. “No!”

Even the angry people of the crowd heard her high-pitched screech—it’d been strong enough to pull all their attention toward her.

“What’s wrong?” I held my hand out to her, but she dodged it and stood on her own.

“That wasn’t an accident! Those boxes didn’t fall by themselves—someone pushed them! I saw it!”

“Huh?” I froze, surprised.

Everyone around us was thrown into confusion. Since no one seemed to believe her right away, the girl hurriedly added more.

“Someone pushed those boxes onto this lady! They did it on purpose!” She pointed her tiny finger at me. Someone intentionally tried to hurt me?

Right before the boxes had fallen, this little girl had been terribly surprised by something, and she’d shouted for me to watch out. She’d apparently not only seen the boxes fall, but had also seen why they’d fallen.

The angry man from before turned his ire on her. “As if anyone would believe that! Keep quiet!”

“I’m not lying!” she protested. “I really saw it!”

“Who did it then? Go on, tell us!”

The girl cowered as this adult man closed in on her. I stepped between the two of them. “Please stop attacking her. She’s a child. She won’t be able to say anything if you keep yelling.”

He huffed. “We don’t have to take what these poor folk say seriously. They don’t have manners or morals; they’ll lie to your face to save themselves.”

“I’m not lying!” The girl’s voice was weak as she hid behind my skirt. She was desperately trying to hold back tears.

I glared at the man. “You don’t sound like someone who would come to a place like this. Aren’t you being incredibly rude?”

“Why are you defending the poor?” The man bared his teeth. “You were in danger! I’m doing this on your behalf!”

“I don’t want to attack anyone. I’d prefer a calm investigation. What in the world do you gain from yelling at children and the elderly?”

He clicked his tongue and spat with disdain. “This is why you women are hopeless.”

I tensed up with irritation, but Lord Nigel put his hand on my shoulder to stop me.

“I, for one, support these two young ladies,” he said. “I saw who did it, after all.”

“Huh?” The man had turned to walk away, but he swung back around.

Lord Nigel smiled kindly at the little girl, then patted her head when she lifted it. “Sir, please apologize for your rudeness toward this brave young lady. She didn’t lie—the boxes did not fall on their own. As she stated, somebody pushed them.”

“What?”

“And allow me to ask you in turn: How do you know she’s lying? Did you see the moment the boxes fell? As far as I saw, you came running from much farther away. If you’re sure she was lying without even having seen the incident, you must know something, yes?”

The man’s mouth had been forced shut by Lord Nigel, but now that he was being accused of being a secret accomplice, he fretted and shook his head. “N-No! I just thought that the boxes hadn’t been piled properly... That happens very often here!”

“Is that so? How knowledgeable you are.”

“Wh-Why are you attacking me?! I’m just trying to pin down whoever’s responsible! Whatever! Do what you want!”

He turned his back and stormed off. The people he’d apparently been with hurried after him.

“Is it all right to let him leave?” I asked.

Lord Nigel watched him go. “I’m sure it’s fine. He’s most likely not involved. Just a person who wanted something to complain about under the pretense of justice.”

A familiar voice called out from the direction opposite us. “Lord Nigel! Are you all right?!”

A boy with black hair and a woman with reddish-brown hair dressed in men’s clothing jogged over to our side. These two were Lord Nigel’s valet Arthur and his secretary Evangeline. Even Ms. Eva, who usually spent her time scolding her unserious boss, was prioritizing his safety at the moment.

Mother-in-law and Lord Noel approached as well, cautiously maneuvering between the scattered boxes.

My mother-in-law was out of breath. “Marielle! Are you hurt? We heard that you crashed into a wall and it crumbled.”

Both of my eyebrows raised. “The story has already warped that much? I didn’t crash into anything, and I think Lord Simeon is the only one who could possibly crumble an entire wall with just his body.”

“No, I’m pretty sure even my brother couldn’t do that,” Lord Noel chimed in.

No one had been injured, so the crowd dispersed with time. We moved to a safe location to recuperate, then assessed the situation again.

When we asked the little girl about the culprit she’d seen, she claimed, “I didn’t see their face. They had dark clothes on and were tall, but...” She pointed at Lord Nigel. “Not as tall as this old man.”

She’d missed the important parts, in other words. Over half of the men in this area were shorter than Lord Nigel and had dark clothing on. It was impossible to identify anyone with that description.

I crouched down to meet her at eye level. “Could you tell if they were young or old?”

“No... ’Cause I couldn’t see their face.”

“Right, I’m sorry.”

Ms. Eva thought hard. “Could you at least tell if they were thin or wide?”

“Um... Not really, but I don’t think they were very fat.”

“That means most people around us are suspects.”

“Perhaps the culprit’s already run off,” Arthur pointed out. “I doubt they would linger.”

“Indeed. It’s probably impossible for us to find them at this point.”

Meanwhile, Lord Nigel seemed to be sweating over something. “You all ignored me being called an old man with such finesse that I almost didn’t want to point it out... But, anyway, I agree about the culprit. It happened so quickly that I couldn’t catch a glimpse of their face either. All I can say for sure is that their hair was short and rather dark.”

Ms. Eva and Arthur shot cold gazes toward Lord Nigel. “You’re turning thirty this year. What are you saying?”

“It hits home harder coming from an actual child... Er, well, there’s no doubt that the culprit was aiming for Marielle.” He turned to me. “They were waiting for you to pass in front of those boxes.”

I certainly couldn’t stay calm hearing that. “I see...”

There’d been no clear target in the carriage accident yesterday, which had led us to think that the culprit hadn’t meant any severe ill-intent. But the same couldn’t be said for an incident like this one.

Someone is targeting me... Trying to harm me.

Lord Nigel softened his tone. “Do you have an idea of who it could be?”

“No, sir.”

Though that’s how I answered, I kept searching through my memories, trying to see if there was anyone who could possibly fit the bill. Someone who’d target me... The present possibilities are...

I no longer felt like shopping. Mother-in-law took one look at my drained expression and suggested we head home. We thanked the little girl and parted ways; Lord Noel gave her pocket candy.

Lord Nigel offered to see us back to the manor, so we walked to my carriage together. I felt sorry for all the trouble. “What about your original reason for coming here?” I asked.

“It’s mostly over. My goal was to meet with you, after all. I was informed of yesterday’s carriage accident. My workers heard about it—the scene was quite public. I stopped by the Flaubert household earlier but was told you’d come to this bazaar. I found that rather interesting, so I followed you.”

“I see... And thanks to that, you saved me.”

I wanted to continue speaking with Lord Nigel, so I asked to ride with him in his carriage. Ms. Eva sat with us, while Arthur climbed into the driver’s seat.

“I noticed you’ve been concerned about something recently.” I brought up something I was curious about. “Does it involve me?”

“Recently?” Lord Nigel took a pause. “Oh, no. It’s about Shulk.”

“Shulk?” The name popped up out of nowhere. The country was so far to the south that its culture, people, and religion were completely different from ours. “If I recall, that’s where your mother is from.”

“Yes. It’s my mother’s birthplace.”

On this huge continent, Lagrange was in the northwest, with many neighbors to the east and south. Shulk was the most powerful among the southern countries. While many territories in that region were colonies of Lagrange or Easdale, Shulk remained an independent nation. Even when they’d been at war with Easdale, they’d managed to hold out until the end, never faltering. One of Lord Nigel’s ancestors of the Shannon dukedom had been a princess of Shulk who’d been married off to Easdale as a symbol of peacemaking. Then, eventually, Lord Nigel’s father would end up marrying a Shulkian woman.

I wondered if there was any connection between those facts and Lord Nigel’s current situation. “Does it involve your family?”

“Hmm... Well, it’s nothing you need to worry about.”

He evaded the topic, hinting that it would be a long story. If his business didn’t concern his family, then it had something to do with the relationship between the countries. I recalled him saying something about that being the reason he was paying attention to Princess Mira. Vissel and Shulk were so far apart that they didn’t have much of a relationship, but perhaps ambassadors were privy to more in-depth information.

“Then, were you really just here to check up on me?”

“That’s part of it, but in truth, I spotted a strange man leaving the Vissel embassy yesterday.”

As I was about to hum in response, I realized the gravity of his words. “Around what time?!”

“About three. While in my carriage on the thin road between the embassy and the next building over, I saw a shadow jump down, most likely having climbed over the wall. At first, I just assumed it was a thief bold enough to appear in broad daylight, but then I heard about the carriage accident at the river. I thought this may have had something to do with it.”

I put my hand to my chin, unsure of where to start. “Did you not think of catching the supposed thief? Or reporting them to the embassy?”

“My carriage was just passing by, so I only glimpsed the shadow for a split second. I didn’t want to get involved in another embassy’s business.”

“That’s rather heartless of you.”

“Relationships between embassies are complex. There are times it is actually more kind to pretend like you don’t notice certain things. Both parties are sure to have inner workings that they don’t want found out, so neither will dig too deep.”

Ms. Eva cut in. “He found it too bothersome to deal with, in other words. He would’ve leaped out of his carriage had the thief been at a woman’s house.”

Lord Nigel laughed but averted his eyes.

I pressed my hand further into my chin. “You thought they were a spy, so you didn’t chase after them... But in actuality, they were the culprit of the accident, weren’t they?”

“You think so as well?”

“The brake parts were removed!” I exclaimed. “It wasn’t an issue with maintenance—a person intentionally removed them! Oh, thank goodness... So it can’t have been one of the embassy employees!”

Lord Nigel had most likely witnessed the culprit behind the carriage defects. Three o’clock was right before the princess and I had set off, and the shadowy figure had appeared near where the carriages had been parked.

It was frightening to hear that the culprit had been spotted, but I was more relieved than anything. I’d been suspecting the embassy staff the whole time, and the falling boxes incident had even made me suspect Ambassador Van Rail—just a wee, tiny bit. I’d had no choice but to doubt him. After all, he was the one to have led me over to the location near the boxes after having coincidentally run into me at the bazaar. And since the boxes fell just after we’d said our goodbyes, the setup had been just too dubious. On another note, Mr. Mace was also a suspect. We had to consider the possibility that he’d purposefully tampered with his own carriage to get Princess Mira into mine. However, neither of those men could have committed these acts. If the culprit really had been outside of the embassy grounds at the time, then it couldn’t have been Mr. Mace or any of the embassy employees.

I told Lord Nigel as much, and he nodded in approval. “It’s a bit too early to say anything for sure, but I can’t think of a reason Ambassador Van Rail would target you.”

Exactly! He’s a very good person who gave me and Lord Simeon advice when our engagement almost broke off. He saved us! Having to suspect people I was on good terms with was painful. But it wasn’t him! Neither Ambassador Van Rail, nor any of his fellow embassy staff. Thank goodness!

Lord Nigel chuckled at the tears of happiness welling up in my eyes. “I’m sorry to interrupt you while you’re celebrating, but you’re still being targeted. I mentioned as much earlier, but the person who pushed over those boxes was trying to crush you under them. We have to report this to the Vice Captain. Will you go straight to the palace?”

My chest was laden with another weight, pushing down the happiness filling it. I wasn’t sure what to do. Lord Simeon had worriedly warned me plenty this very morning, telling me to have a guard with me whenever I went out and to never act alone. To tell him that this incident occurred just hours later would be... It wasn’t as if I’d forgotten his warning. I just hadn’t expected something to happen in a bustling bazaar.

Urgh... He’s going to scold me. I don’t want to tell him.

I stared at an indistinct point on the floor to sort out my thoughts.

Lord Simeon...is busy right now. I couldn’t possibly force him to rush back home. The only thing that would accomplish is worrying him further.

I steeled my resolve. “That would be bothersome. I’ll do it later.”

“Is it just me, or are you speaking your inner thoughts out loud?”

“I’ll simply remain holed up in my study and not leave for a while. I don’t know who’s targeting me, or for what reason, but they can’t reach me if I’m stuck indoors. Once Princess Mira goes back to Vissel and this situation blows over, I’ll explain everything to Lord Simeon.”

I made the declaration that I would go straight home—no detours whatsoever. That made Lord Nigel exchange glances with Ms. Eva, but they didn’t press further.

That’s right, I’ll be in no danger if I remain at home. Mother-in-law is sure to understand, and she’ll even let me take a break from social events for the time being. All I’ll have to do is make much more progress on my manuscripts.

N-Not that that’s my real goal or anything!

The day’s falling boxes had been scary for sure, but if you asked me whether I’d felt killing intent behind them, I’d be doubtful. I’d probably have gotten away with just a few injuries had I been hit, only dying if my luck had been particularly bad. The culprit’s goal may simply have been to threaten me. That was why the best course of action was to react calmly, without being too fearful. I’d let the Flauberts and the servants know, then I’d huddle up in my study until Lord Simeon returned home.

Indeed, there was no need for me to waver with this solid plan. With writing as my priority, I could forget about all the anxiety.

That was what I’d thought...until that night.

“Marielle.”

The person behind my study door was none other than my husband, who should have been in the palace. His expression was a blend of anger, unease, and ambivalence.

I then caught Lord Nigel smiling widely behind him, which made me realize my utter blunder.

I...forgot to tell Lord Nigel to keep it a secret...

Chapter Eight

Our carriages formed a line surrounded by guards as they trudged along a long road that connected two cities. Farmers lifted their heads from their work in the fields on either side of this road, their gazes full of surprise and curiosity. Typically, outside of Sans-Terre, one wouldn’t often see the Royal Order of Knights, clad in their flashy white uniforms, or fancy carriages that surely held nobles. The farmers called for their families and neighbors, pointing their fingers as they watched us drive into the distance.

I was among this line that was pulling all eyes, inside of the carriage meant for the royal family themselves. The carriage hardly rocked at all, allowing for a most pleasant ride. Its interior was not only extravagant but also carefully constructed—one’s bottom wouldn’t hurt even after riding in it for long periods of time.

Unfortunately, it was not so still that I could write.

“Urgh... It’s hard to keep my pen straight...”

No matter how high-quality the carriage, there would inevitably be some level of wobbling, making it hard to write on the go. My editor would surely complain about how messy my handwriting was. Despite how hard I was fighting, the manuscript was still hard to read.

A voice drawled next to me, “Why are you doing that inside of a carriage?” This was His Highness Prince Severin, who was waving to the people along the road with a smile. He turned to me with an exasperated expression.

“My deadline is coming up.” I squinted at the ink marks. “I can’t waste the long travel time staring into space. I told you that I was busy, yet you still forced me to come here. Please don’t complain.”

“I wouldn’t necessarily call this complaining, but you should stop for now.”

“I told you, I don’t have time— Ack!” The tip of my pen slipped in an odd direction after we hit a bump. “It’s fine...! As long as it’s legible, it’s fine!”

“Marielle, you’re so... Oh, whatever. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

I genuinely did not have time to waste, so I opted to ignore His Highness’s gripes.

“Since you’re here...” I attempted to steady my pen again. “You may as well help. Your role is to be rejected by the heroine after being recommended to her as a potential partner.”

“Can’t you put me in a better role?!”

“The more pathetic you are, the more popular you’ll be.”

“I don’t want that kind of popularity!”

“Hmm... Then you’ll be one of the victims murdered halfway through.”

“That’s even worse! And it has both romance and murder? What kind of story are you even writing?”

“My publisher is putting together a special on marriages with princes. It will be released in September, so I’ll be sure to make it good to celebrate your upcoming marriage, Your Highness.”

“Don’t kill me off to celebrate my marriage!”

A few days after the carriage accident, Princess Mira had finished her activities in Lagrange without delay and begun her journey home. She was set to stop by the land of Terrazant along the border, during which Prince Severin would accompany her, as Lord Simeon had informed me. The group had ended up being quite large.

Why am I participating, you might ask? Well, you see...

“Then we’ll just have to take you along with us wherever we go.”

After arguing with Lord Simeon over what I would do while he was away, Prince Severin came up with this idea.

“No matter what course of action we take, Simeon will be unable to calm down if we leave Marielle here by herself. It would be better to just take her with us and leave a guard with her.”

I did what I could to resist. “Would it really be all right to take someone who’s being targeted along with you? You and Her Highness Mira will end up involved as well. I really should stay home.”

“You’re. Coming. With us.”

My counterargument went unheard, meaning my battle with my upcoming deadline would go unrecognized as well.

His Highness was having none of it. “I’ve learned well enough that in times like this, the worst thing we can do is take our eyes off you. This will surely be the plan resulting in the fewest casualties.”

He spoke as if I were the one always causing trouble. As I puffed my cheeks out, Lord Simeon shot him a grateful look. “I’m in your debt, Your Highness. However, Marielle has a point—there are still things to be concerned about.”

“I wonder about that.” Prince Severin arched an eyebrow. “I have to doubt whether this is really that big of a deal. As far as I’ve heard, it sounds like the culprit is just trying to threaten her. In fact, the one being threatened isn’t Marielle—it’s probably you. They may be trying to rip you away from Princess Mira.”

If his wife was really being targeted, then that was even more reason for Lord Simeon to return home. He’d have to leave his duties to one of the squad leaders, or even to the Captain himself, but it wasn’t as if he couldn’t get away from this guarding mission no matter what. He didn’t wish to do so, of course, what with his strong sense of responsibility. But from an outside perspective, doing so was perfectly plausible. Prince Severin was pointing out that this was likely the perpetrator’s aim.

His Highness gestured toward me. “Also, I can’t think of a reason anyone would want to threaten this one.”

Why are you glaring at me with that unamused expression?! It’s normal for a person to not be threatened! Just so you know, I’m also wondering what the purpose of threatening me could possibly be!

Lord Simeon tilted his head slightly. “Indeed, there’s much room for wonder.”

“Whatever the case, no one would benefit from you being separated from Marielle. There’s no guarantee that removing you from your guard duties would solve things, so we may as well just bring her along.”

Once that was said and done, I was brought along to Terrazant as an interpreter. Only in name, of course, since the Visselian delegation were all skilled in language, and Prince Severin had no issues speaking Visselian either. There would ultimately be no case where interpretation would be needed.

I knew I should have been grateful to His Highness for this decision—it was to protect me, after all. Indeed, I am grateful. I get to be with Lord Simeon, and I can put my worries about Princess Mira at ease.

But...you know...I have deadlines. Deadlines! And I’m teetering right on the edge of them!

That was why I was fervently rushing my pen over the parchment. Prince Severin didn’t take offense to it and let me do what I had to.

Terrazant could only be reached by land, so travel took time—typically about five days, or three if one hurried, meaning there was no time for detours. Aside from the occasional break, we had to keep pressing on.

That evening, we arrived at our lodgings for the first night of the journey. Though we had traveled all day, we were only about a fourth of the way to Terrazant.

When I attempted to step down from the carriage, I lost my balance and slipped. A hand caught me as I was about to fall.

“What’s the matter? Your complexion is terribly pale.” Lord Simeon placed me on the ground, his eyes boring into me with a worried look.

“She’s just motion sick because she’s been staring down at her writing this entire time,” Prince Severin answered after exiting the carriage himself, since I wasn’t able to respond. “I told her over and over to stop, but she just kept going with that desperate look on her face.”

Lord Simeon gazed down at me with a mixture of pity and chastising.

I couldn’t help it! You know what my circumstances are!

I wanted to defend myself but wasn’t able to, as I felt something other than my voice would rise up my throat if I tried to speak. My ambling steps were about all I could manage.

Lord Simeon tried to steady me. “Hold, Marielle. I’ll carry you inside.”

“Please, let me walk on my own... I don’t want to sway anymore...”

I pushed his hands away when he tried to pick me up. It’ll be better for me to walk right now. Please, let me use my legs.

I took several deep breaths as I turned my eyes to the building in front of us. If I recalled correctly, tonight we’d be staying at a landlord’s manor.

That was when I noticed Princess Mira looking my way. She seemed surprised at the state I was in and became very worried.

“Please, don’t mind me...” I scraped together a smile and forced my voice out. “I’m merely motion sick...”

“You haven’t come down with an illness?” She smiled back. “Then I suppose you’re fine. Lieutenant, please take me to my room.”

She readjusted her expression and made her way over to us. Though she was playing her reckless character and trying to pull Lord Simeon away from me again, she most likely wouldn’t have done so had I truly been ill. Even though she’d learned that I was only motion sick, guilt still flashed through her eyes as she stole glances back at me. I detected no trace of joy at her rival in love being weakened. It was increasingly obvious that this act of hers wasn’t real—she really had no romantic feelings for Lord Simeon, so what were her reasons for doing all this?

Lord Simeon flatly refused her. “I’m terribly sorry, but I’m going to take my leave here. I’ll leave you in the care of my subordinates and the master of this manor.”

He pointedly pulled away from her and came over to my side. When the princess winced at his cold reaction, Mr. Meyer voiced his complaints from behind her. “How dare you ignore your duty of protecting Her Highness in favor of your personal companion! Can you not differentiate between work and private affairs? What are you even here for?”

“I have not forgotten my responsibilities. I am able to protect the princess without having to cater to her.”

“Impudence!”

Oh my. Lord Simeon really doesn’t hold back anymore.

He knew that the princess wasn’t being genuine, but he still seemed displeased that she hadn’t explained anything. He didn’t sigh at Mr. Meyer’s scolding and instead shot back icily. “I believe it would be more rude of me to step in as her guard when she has her own to begin with. The proper formation should be the Visselian troops protecting her directly, with Lagrange’s as the outer ring.”

“But Her Highness is asking for you!”

Princess Mira stepped in to mediate. “That’s enough, Mr. Meyer. Please don’t cause a scene.”

The man didn’t relent. “Vissel’s honor will be questioned if we back down after they slight us! These are the times we should raise our voices in protest!”

“We don’t have to go that far. Lieutenant, that’s enough. Please, go with your wife.”

Mr. Meyer huffed and laughed scornfully. “The wife knows her place even less than the husband does. Lagrange is in the middle of escorting another kingdom’s delegation, yet she invited herself along. It’s shocking. She couldn’t possibly be trying to compete with our princess, could she? It’s impressive that you aren’t embarrassed when you look like that. Does jealousy make you avoid mirrors?”

Oh... Oh! That’s a good line. I might be able to use it somewhere. But I don’t have the energy to write it down right now...

A coat of anger began to wrap around Lord Simeon’s body. I tugged at his sleeve as I fought with my nausea, attempting to tell him not to fight.

The dour mood seeped into the rest of our party as well. Our knights glared at Mr. Meyer, while the Visselians turned disparaging glares back at us. The atmosphere made it clear that we wouldn’t get along, and that made me panic.

Lagrange and Vissel already had a less-than-friendly relationship. Our shared past was still fresh in people’s minds, so if anything were to occur between us, we’d immediately be at odds. The princess was visiting for that very reason, trying to mend said relationship. Lagrange had done its best to treat her well, but if a fight were to break out here, it would all have been for naught... And it would be my fault—over something so ridiculous too. Being apologetic wouldn’t be nearly enough to make up for it.

Princess Mira’s expression had also clouded over. She’d tried to stop Mr. Meyer, yet he’d refused to listen and was in fact intentionally ignoring her pleas. Did he not realize that he was being rude himself?

The princess, troubled, looked over to Mr. Mace for help. So she relies on her secretary more than her waiting maid. Unfortunately, he’ll probably get ignored even if he tries to step in.

Right as Prince Severin began to move, unable to stand back and watch anymore, I put my hand out to stop him. “Please, wait.”

The situation would worsen significantly if our own royalty were to get involved. Things would be solved much faster if I were to simply pull back. Just as Mr. Meyer had said, Lord Simeon should prioritize his mission, not his family.

But right before I could call out, a melty voice sliced the tense air between Lord Simeon and Mr. Meyer.

“Vice Captain, before anything else, I think we should first get your wife some rest.” A man who’d gotten off one of the carriages near the end of the entourage came forward. “I’ll have Eva take her to her room. I’m sure she’d like to change and lay down, so she’d be more comfortable with a woman escort, don’t you think?”

This was Lord Nigel, who was accompanying us for some reason. The ambassador of Easdale should’ve had no reason to partake in this journey, yet here he was, with Arthur and Ms. Eva in tow as always.

Lord Nigel and Prince Severin chided Lord Simeon with their eyes, and he in turn sighed and looked down at me. I smiled at him to let him know I was fine.

“Lady Eva?” I could feel the fatigue creeping up. “Sorry to bother you, but I would appreciate the assistance.”

“Yes, ma’am.” This secretary, who was tall and wore men’s clothing, walked briskly to my side.

I bid farewell to everyone then took the lead to the entrance of our lodgings.

As I passed Princess Mira, she whispered to me, “I’m sorry...”

I turned around, but she wouldn’t meet my eyes. She’d turned her back to me so she could give orders to Mr. Meyer and Mr. Mace.

Once I was in the room that had been prepared for me, I had Lady Eva help me remove my dress and corset. I’d left my belongings in the carriage and had no energy to retrieve them, so I just crawled into bed in my undergarments.

“I’m sorry for all the trouble.” I mumbled.

“Please, don’t worry about it. Would you like me to call for a doctor?”

“No, it’s not that serious... I’m sure I’ll be fine after a good rest.”

The servants of the manor brought a wash basin for me, just in case. I prayed I wouldn’t have to use it.

I sent them and Lady Eva away, deciding that I wouldn’t need to be cared for. The anguish lasted for a while, but I eventually fell asleep, possibly passing out. Once I was awake again, it was completely dark outside the window. My stomach and head, which had hurt so much before, were now refreshed. As I lay under the covers, I made sure my body was in working order, then relaxed and let the tension out of my limbs.

The room was dimly lit—there was only a small flame in the lamp. Sitting up, I reached my hand over to the bedside table, which held not only my glasses, the lamp, and the wash basin, but also a small tray that hadn’t been present before I’d fallen asleep. Something covered with a napkin rested upon it. Pulling the napkin away, I found a light meal on a plate, just as I’d expected. Ham and vegetables had been sandwiched between soft bread.

Am I able to eat again? Hmm... Yes. I’m starving, in fact.

I put my glasses on and gratefully got to work on the food. A glass and a pitcher were also on the tray—the pitcher was filled with cold tea. Citrus had evidently been squeezed into it, making the tea ever so slightly bittersweet. The refreshing taste made me sigh, satisfied. I enjoyed the bread thoroughly and finished my meal in no time.

I wonder what time it is? Has everyone finished supper yet?

I wanted to give my thanks for the food, but I’d have to put my dress back on. I’ll have to call someone for help... But that’ll be bothersome...

My travel bag was sitting near the bed, having been brought in while I was asleep. I could wear clothing that I can put on by myself... But that would also be bothersome.

As I worried over what to do, a quiet knock came at the door. I hurriedly wrapped myself in the bed covers and responded.

Lord Simeon was the one to come through the door. Seeing how I was dressed, he entered and shut the door behind him, then walked over. “How are you feeling?”

“I’ve calmed down significantly. I’m sorry for causing so much trouble.”

His expression relaxed when he saw the empty plate on the table. “Was the food enough? I didn’t know if you could eat, so I asked them to prepare only a light meal. I can ask for more if you’re still hungry.”

“Ah, so you were the one who brought it in. Thank you very much. I’m not particularly full, but it’s nighttime, so I think I’ll refrain from eating any more.”

He sat down by my side, pulled off his gloves, and rubbed my cheek. I leaned into his kind warmth.

“Starting tomorrow, you’re not allowed to write in the carriage. You’re forbidden from bringing your pen and paper as well.”

“Urgh...” As kind as his voice was, his words were strict. But of course, he was completely correct. I couldn’t exactly argue against him when I’d ended up in today’s state. “Understood. I’m sorry.”

My honest apology pulled a small laugh from him. “I can’t believe you were that desperate to write. I thought I knew you well enough by now, but it seems I’m still underestimating your tenacity.”

“I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t have a deadline coming up, but I’ll be careful not to cause any more trouble. I’ve had enough motion sickness for the time being.”

“Please take care of yourself.” He leaned down and pressed his lips to my forehead. This comforting gesture tickled and warmed my heart.

He must have had time to spare, as he didn’t try to leave right away. I clung to him and let him spoil me for a while, then asked about what happened after I’d left earlier.

“No particular issues arose. We all returned to our rooms after dinner. Everyone is resting in preparation for tomorrow’s trek. Princess Mira is with her maid in her room, the Visselian troops are stationed outside of her door, and we, the knights, are guarding outside.”

The Royal Order of Knights were keeping watch both in and out of the manor. They’d decided on their roles with the Visselians fairly quickly after a smooth discussion.

“So we aren’t fighting with them anymore?”

“We should be fine on that front. Everyone is much calmer now. Only Sir Meyer has qualms with us. His role is to be an envoy for friendly relations, after all.”

I’d figured as much. Mr. Meyer was a problem we’d have to pay attention to, and he was also a bit rowdy.

I blinked up at the ceiling. “Should I go apologize to Their Highnesses?”

“Do so tomorrow. It’s late and not the time to be visiting people’s rooms.”

It would’ve been bothersome for me to have to dress up, so I was glad he’d said so. I told myself I’d apologize when I saw the prince and princess the next day.

“By the way...” I suddenly remembered something. “I’ve been meaning to ask, but why is Lord Nigel on this journey with us?”

Lord Simeon’s answer came just a bit too late. “I believe this is his usual habit of tagging along.”

“Really?” I peered up at Lord Simeon’s handsome face. He had his eyes turned away and was wearing a troubled expression. That made me press further. “He wouldn’t be allowed to accompany us for a reason like that. We’re escorting a state guest! He had to have received an official approval with a proper reason. I’ve been curious about this since I met with him the other day. He wouldn’t tell me, even when I asked about it, but there’s positively something afoot. Is Shulk involved, perhaps?” As I spoke, Lord Simeon gave no answer at all. “Can you not tell me? Would it be infringing on state secrets?”

“No...” Lord Simeon finally gave up and turned back to look at me. “It’s nothing top secret, but it also isn’t something that can be spoken of lightly. This is a source of conflict, so keep this between us.”

“Yes sir!”

He paused. “You can’t use it as reference material either.”

I’d answered him energetically, yet for some reason, that had made him even more anxious. I understand! I’ll keep it a secret no matter what! Unfortunate though it may be. I made that promise several times over, finally getting Lord Simeon to explain.

“We received a slightly worrying report. Recently, Shulk has been strengthening their defenses out of caution.”

“Caution for what?”

“Us. The southern kingdoms are against us, as you know, because of our tendency to colonize.”

The word “colonize” made complicated feelings arise in me. Because of a certain recent incident, I couldn’t remain neutral toward it anymore. I bit my lip. “The people of our colonies most likely despise us, since we’re, frankly...invaders.”

“This isn’t a simple topic, since our kingdom has its own circumstances and inner workings. However, it’s true that there are very few people who would gladly accept being ruled over. The reason we pulled away from Gandia was to avoid conflict with Shulk—they’re neighbors, so they felt a sense of danger at our approach. They supported Gandia’s movements for independence on all fronts. Rather than fight with them and damage both kingdoms, we decided that it would be best to accept Gandia’s independence and maintain a good relationship with them.”

“And yet, Shulk is still wary of us?”

“We haven’t relinquished control of our other colonies, and our influence on Gandia remains. We can’t exactly tell Shulk not to worry when we have troops stationed there.”

“Indeed...”

Lord Simeon’s younger brother, Adrien, had been dispatched to Gandia previously. On the surface, his role was to protect the Lagrangian expats there, but that was most likely a front.

“Do they think Lagrange will attack them again?” I wondered.

“They’re anxious that we might.”

“What’s the truth? Do we plan to do so?”

“I understand you’re curious, but I can’t reveal anything and everything.” Lord Simeon put the final nail in the coffin of my curiosity, then chuckled when I shrank, downtrodden. “All I can say is that we have no plans for now. Shulk thinks otherwise, however, so they’re watching Lagrange’s and Easdale’s moves carefully. What makes it worse is that Slavia’s political measures in the far southern countries are becoming more severe...”

“Huh? Wait. Why is Slavia being brought up here?” A new name popped up, throwing me further into confusion. What does a northern empire have to do with what we’re talking about? “Does Slavia own colonies as well?”

“That’s what empires do. They profit from having countries under their control, and they can exert military prowess as far as their political power reaches. This is no different from the colonization measures of the countries to the west—those also trend toward imperialism.”

H-Hmm... Um... Does that mean that the countries forming part of the empire are also considered colonies of Slavia? Lagrange does not call itself an empire, but we’re doing the same thing. Not just economically either—our military is also involved. Though our kingdom’s territories are detached, that’s what they technically are.

I struggled to put my thoughts in order. “S-So, what was this about Slavia?”

“They have political measures in place in the far southern countries: They’re invading the south, so that they can achieve ice-free ports.”

“Ice-free ports... Ports...?”

When he saw my reaction, Lord Simeon searched around for something to write with. I told him my pen and notepad were in the clothes I’d left on the chair, which he retrieved.

He drew a simple map on a blank page as he explained. “As you can see, Slavia spreads across the northern region of the continent.”

“Yes... It truly is humongous.”

“It wasn’t originally. This is the result of them taking over many countries and people. They were able to obtain resources and agricultural production power by expanding their political prowess. However, they lack a clear route to the sea. The only ocean border for Slavia is to the north, and that’s frozen land. They wish for a convenient sea path that won’t freeze in the winter.”

“That’s why they’re going south?”

“Yes. The countries to the west have political measures for colonization, while Slavia has its own for the far south. Do you understand why Shulk has to put up its guard now?”

Lord Simeon drew many arrows on the map, most of which were pointing toward the south.

I stared at it intently. “They’re being targeted from all sides... We’re the villains, aren’t we?”

Hearing that the knights were worried about Shulk’s movements made me feel somewhat like they were an evil enemy. But that was wrong—Shulk and its surrounding countries were the victims here.

We were the perpetrators...

Lord Simeon patted my head. “Things like this can’t be divided into a clear good and evil like in stories. Long ago, Shulk was also a large empire that invaded the west. The state of affairs changes depending on a country’s power during any given era.” He paused. “Let’s leave it there for today, since it’s a complicated tale. At any rate, Shulk was already cautious of the northern and western regions; they’ve just strengthened that vigilance recently.”

He brought us back to the original point. Putting aside the more difficult aspects of the situation, I chose to focus on this point as well. The relationship between two countries could affect all those around them. I wouldn’t be able to fully understand this unless I studied it more.

“Why have they been strengthening their defenses?”

“We’ve come up with several theories, but a major one is that Lagrange has become closer with Slavia as of late.”

“Have we...? I...suppose?” I had my doubts, but then I remembered something. Ah, right. That. “Is it about the engagement between Lady Anna and Prince Leonid?”

In early spring, our king’s niece got engaged to a member of the imperial family of Slavia. We’d promised Prince Leonid that Lagrange would support him within his empire’s opposing political factions. The wedding wouldn’t be held until more progress had been made on that front, so Lady Anna remained in Lagrange for the time being. Depending on the situation, this engagement could even be called off, but it was already public knowledge.

“So it would be the worst situation for Shulk if a northern and western country were to join forces?”

“That’s right. We can understand them being cautious of us, but it would become a problem if they were to take it any further in an unwanted direction. That’s why we’re on guard as well.”

“An unwanted direction? Do you think they might declare war?”

Lord Simeon stopped speaking and thought about it for a moment. “I don’t believe so...”

“But you can’t say for certain?”

“Wars are brought about by many different causes. That’s why we have to pay attention not only to Shulk, but to other kingdoms as well... Though it’s ridiculous of us to start doubting everyone.” He chuckled at the irony of it all.

Neither of our kingdoms wanted to fight, yet with both raising caution against the other, that brought us closer to war. It was truly foolish. If only we could be honest with one another and ask to get along. Was that not possible?

I was almost satisfied with what I’d learned, but I had to tilt my head again. “But in the end, how does that relate to this travel mission?” I’d nearly forgotten, what with how complicated the story had become, but I’d originally asked why Lord Nigel was accompanying us. Why would that be the outcome of a cautious standoff with Shulk? “Is Shulk wary of Vissel as well?”

“Over the past hundred years, Vissel has lost most of its colonies. It’s no longer a threat to Shulk, and they most likely will never have direct contact. However, in the rare case that terrorism occurs, they’ll have to get involved. That’s what they’re wary of.”

“Ah...”

“Even if Shulk weren’t part of the equation, it’s only natural for Vissel to be watching out for terrorism at times like this.”

I nodded several times, finally understanding. These were the basics of the basics.

“I’ll say it again,” Lord Simeon continued, “we are not fighting with Shulk at the moment. We’re considering discussions with them so that we won’t. I believe Lord Nigel is simply concerned.”

“That’s why he came with us?”

“It’s just to be on the safe side. It’s probably more accurate to say that this was his excuse to tag along.”

That was how Lord Simeon ended his explanation. Lord Nigel really was this type of person, but I had to wonder if his mother’s home country being involved was what worried him. I didn’t think he’d be simply enjoying this situation without any emotional attachments to it.

My head was filled to the brim with these difficult topics. What I’d gleaned was that we had to be wary of terrorism during this trip, but that would remain true even if Shulk weren’t involved. Some in Terrazant still disapproved of the merger, so perhaps, in reality, nothing had changed.

I pressed my head against Lord Simeon’s shoulder. “You went along with Princess Mira’s whims because you could guard her more easily that way, right?”

He fidgeted. “Yes, I suppose.”

“Then it would be best for you to continue to stay by her side. I don’t know what her true goal is, but we do know that our plans align.”

Lord Simeon stared down at me with an inscrutable expression. What? Did I say something strange?

“I can’t believe my wife is recommending that I cheat on her...”

“I am not!” I narrowed my eyes. “You’ll just be acting. That’s what she’s doing, anyway.”

“Even if it’s just an act, are you really all right with seeing your husband be close to another woman?”

“Well, we can’t exactly help it right now.”

He became visibly upset and swiftly turned his head away from me. Shouldn’t I be the one sulking? I’m not, for the record, but this is backward!

“What’s the matter?” I reached up and held both his cheeks between my palms to turn his face back. “The reason I’m being targeted is that the culprit wants to pull you away from the princess, right?”

“That’s just a possibility. Nothing has been confirmed.”

He grabbed my hands and pushed me down. I fell on my back—the cover I’d wrapped around my body fell away, revealing me in my undergarments. Huh? Can we really do this now?

His beautiful face drew ever closer to mine. “From the beginning, you haven’t seemed bothered by this at all. I was the only one worried that I’d made you angry or made you cry... Is all this nothing more than another tale for you to ‘fangirl’ over? You don’t care what happens to me?”

“I am not fangirling over this. I just think there’s more to the story than what we’ve been shown. And I trust you, Lord Simeon.”

“Even so, how can you stay so calm?”

Oh, dear. He’s sulking for sure. What a botherso—I mean, troublesome man. Had I not reacted the right way? I was merely trying to let him know that he wasn’t at fault.

“I didn’t think my husband would get mad at me for saying I trusted him.”

“I trust you as well. But I’m not confident that I’d be able to stay calm if I were in your position.”

His light blue eyes threw his feelings directly at me, like a child’s. That gaze was sulking, angry, and imploring me to respond. Was I really making him feel this way? I wondered what the problem was.

Even his own mother had said, “Simeon looks like that, so naturally there are many women who will approach him. You mustn’t become jealous of each and every one of them and cause a scene. A husband will become fed up if his wife is full of envy, and she’ll end up driving him away. So even if he shows a bit of interest in another woman, as long as he doesn’t ignore you completely, make your feelings known to him, all right?”

I would be sad if Lord Simeon really did cheat on me. I would surely try to bear with it at first, but my heart wouldn’t be able to go unhurt.

However, that wasn’t the type of person he was. He was serious, sincere, and wouldn’t betray anyone, much less me. I couldn’t think of anyone I trusted more than him. He’d written in his letter that he wanted me to believe in him, so that’s what I’d done. I behaved exactly as you wished, didn’t I? Yet here you are, sulking. What’s going on?

I sighed, feeling like something was unfair about this, but nothing could be done. “It’s not that I didn’t feel anything about it. You and Her Highness looked so perfect dancing together that I...er...became very hazy! It didn’t look like you were having fun, so I didn’t get mad about it, but it made me not want to watch anymore. I’m not angry. I’m not, but I felt like I was being left behind, or that I couldn’t approach you. I can’t even put these feelings into words...”

Oh, you! It’s embarrassing for me to have to spell it out like this! I’d known that there were extenuating circumstances, so butting in would’ve just jeopardized his position. That was why I’d kept my momentary heart pangs to myself. But that had ended up worrying Lord Simeon even further, so perhaps I should have told him after all. How vexing.

Lord Simeon stopped pressing so hard on my hands and lay his face down by mine. His large body became even heavier. You’re going to crush me...

“Are you satisfied?” While bearing his weight, I petted his golden hair.

“I shouldn’t be happy about this...” he muttered. “I can’t be happy knowing that I made you feel such negative emotions...” He didn’t lift his head at all, so his voice was muffled. “Making you feel bad on purpose to confirm your love is something only a worthless man would do...”

“That’s true.”

“That wasn’t my intention... But that’s what this is, isn’t it?” Even at a time like this, his too-damn-serious attitude was ailing him. He wrapped his arms around me and lifted his weight a little. “I didn’t do it on purpose, really. But...I’m sorry. And to be honest with you...I’m happy.”

I couldn’t hold in my laughter anymore. You even say that you’re happy in such a serious way? That comes back around to being foolish!

I cackled beneath him. Our eyes locked when he finally raised his head. His pale cheeks were flushed, and I could only assume mine were too. The bit of heat tickled.

The harsh look in his eyes waned as he came closer, and his eyelashes brushed against my skin. I closed my eyelids and accepted his warmth. He pulled away immediately to remove his glasses, then took my own. When he touched me again, it was deeper, and for longer.

We repeated this kiss over and over, cradling each other’s bodies. His lips brushed my cheeks, ears, eyelids, and even the nape of my neck. Entranced and drunk on the fluttering sensation, I rubbed his broad back, searching for something deeper, more intense...

“Wait!” Lord Simeon suddenly pushed himself upright, accidentally shoving me off by force, so he panicked and brought his hands back to me. He was no longer holding me, however. “W-We can’t... Not right now. I’m sorry. No more than this.”

He hastily apologized, making me want to laugh again. It was a bit unfortunate, but this was how Lord Simeon was.

“I was wondering if it was okay too.” I giggled. “You’re right—we shouldn’t.”

“Yes... I’m sorry.”

The usual strength and strictness of his elegant beauty had vanished, and he was pathetically apologizing over and over, embarrassed. Seeing my husband like this was so cute that I really felt it unfortunate that we couldn’t take things any further.

At any rate, I was relieved that he was feeling better. I’d learned that he didn’t want me to be filled with envy, but also that I shouldn’t be too calm about these things, apparently. It had been over a year since we’d married, yet I was still learning new things about our relationship. For us to grow as a couple, perhaps a bit of jealousy was needed here and there.

Chapter Nine

Having learned that writing mid-motion was impossible, I changed my approach the next day: I’d sleep as much as I could inside the carriage. If I had no choice but to wait idly, with nothing to do until we arrived, then I could use that time to catch up on sleep. Prince Severin himself napped here and there—even more reason for me to take advantage of the opportunity.

“Sir Nigel, please switch places with this one. I can’t believe she’s sleeping so boldly in front of a man.”

His Highness ordered this when he noticed what I was doing, so sometime during our travels, I was moved to the Easdalian carriage, where only Ms. Eva would ride with me. Thanks to that, I was able to lie down and sleep without having to worry about anyone else. Then, once we arrived at the night’s lodging, I’d stay up to write. The room wouldn’t sway, and there wouldn’t be any background noise, so it was a sound plan, if I did say so myself.

Prince Severin had patted Lord Simeon on the back when he’d made a face at this idea. “At least she’s not wandering around causing trouble.”

“Yes, sir...”

I’d pretended not to hear them.

I holed myself up in my room for the most part, so there was no chance of me running into the Visselians. Unlike the first day, no incidents occurred. After talking it out and deciding that fighting wouldn’t do us any good, I refrained from prying into Princess Mira’s true intentions, and Lord Simeon focused on his guard duties.

The rest of the trip proceeded without even small troubles, much less terrorism, and on the fourth day, we arrived at Terrazant while it was still light out.

I stepped out of the carriage with a yawn, then gasped in wonder at the scenery spread out before my eyes. All traces of my drowsiness were blown away by growing excitement.

“You can see the sea from this castle!”

We were on a small island. Buildings were densely packed along the slope of the high mountain, and a large, fortified mansion stood at its peak. This mansion’s front garden welcomed us.

The island lay very near the mainland and was connected to it by a thin road that was obviously man-made. Our carriage had most likely traversed along that; it was too bad that I’d been snoozing. I should have observed the landscape more along the way.

This was the only scenic area of the island, however. We’d landed during low tide, so the shore wasn’t covered by the ocean—the receding waves had exposed a wide strip of land that was barren and gray. Come high tide, even the connecting road would be submerged by the waves, rendering the island cut off from the mainland. We’d be left in a castle floating in the sea.

I knew basic information about this location since it was quite famous. The castle had originally been built as a fortress over five hundred years prior and had later been used as a monastery. It was a hotel at present; the local government managed its upkeep rather than a civilian organization. Years of renovations had changed the castle, so its initial form was nowhere to be found, but the charm from its monastery days still remained, making it a sightseeing spot for many tourists. Under the right conditions, the sea would act as a mirror and reflect both the island and the castle. Apparently, this sight was incredibly beautiful. I could only hope to see it during my stay, but the weather wasn’t looking so good. The winds were strong, and the waves were tall. As was typical, the northern sea was a darker color than the southern one.

“What about the other castle?”

I pivoted in place to peer around. Another island nearby also had its own castle, but I couldn’t find it.

Lord Nigel approached me. “It’s on the other side of the hotel, so you can’t see it from here. But when we go visit it tomorrow, you’ll be able to see the place up close.”

As we proceeded toward the hotel, we were instructed to rest. Prince Severin and Princess Mira left their carriages and headed to the entrance. This would be the princess’s final stop before she returned home. She would greet fellow Visselians, such as the prefectural governor, stop by historical landmarks on the next island over, then cross the border. We only had a bit of time left with her.

I hadn’t gotten a chance to speak with her since the carriage accident. We hadn’t crossed paths during this journey, so we were still estranged. I’d wanted to at least have a conversation with her before we parted ways, but there was no telling if she’d agree to that. Mr. Meyer seemed like he’d disapprove.

Convincing myself I wouldn’t write tonight, I walked behind the princess and her attendants. Lord Simeon, walking next to her, stole a glance over his shoulder to check on me. Seeing that I was fully awake and following, he turned back around, reassured.

“How are you feeling, Mrs. Marielle?” Sir Alain asked in place of Lord Simeon. I’d been extravagantly motion sick the first day, so all the knights were worried for me.

“I slept a ton, so I’m fine. Thank you very much.” I smiled.

He and his fellow knights laughed with strange expressions.

Lord Nigel turned back to give me a light lecture. “You napped, but in an uncomfortable position in a swaying carriage. It can’t have been a good sleep. Be sure to rest properly tonight. You’re going to ruin your health if you keep this up.”

“Yes, sir... I planned to do so anyway. I’d also like to speak with Her Highness Princess Mira.”

“Oh? You’re finally going to engage in a women’s battle?”

“Are you enjoying this, perhaps? Like when the ladies of Easdale fought over you?”

“I wouldn’t say I enjoyed that... I’m sorry.”

Lord Nigel apologized and closed his mouth. I cast him a cold glare—so did Ms. Eva.

Princess Mira was walking alongside Prince Severin. Lord Simeon was with them, but he wasn’t lending his arm to the princess. She’d stopped asking him to do so after their slight argument on the first day. Even without that, however, the aura around them still looked special because they were walking side by side. She was an unbelievably beautiful woman flanked on either side by unbelievably beautiful men. The three of them sparkled brightly.

It was only natural. A prince, a princess, and the heir to an earldom—they were ranked higher than the clouds. Had my past self seen this, I wouldn’t have been able to even approach them. I’d long since gotten used to Lord Simeon and His Highness, but taking a step back and looking at them again, I could feel just how different they were from me. They were revered and surrounded by guards, which exacerbated how high-class they were. It would be more strange if I were next to them.

The objects of my fangirlism were meant to be admired from afar. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel just a bit alienated, like I’d been kicked out... I’ve become quite brazen, haven’t I?

Of course, Lord Simeon would never ostracize me. He was simply in the middle of work at the moment. I shook off the strange notion and walked gingerly, trying to not be noticed.

Staff came out from the hotel to receive us. The whole place was rented out, as one would expect for two kingdoms’ worth of royalty. No normal customers would be staying tonight.

That was supposed to have been the case, but the first person to call out to us was someone who didn’t look like a staff member.

“Hi, Mira. You’ve come a long way.”

“Hilbert?!”

I’d assumed he was a local worker, yet he’d referred to the princess by her first name. She seemed to know him and was shocked that he was here.

This “Lord Hilbert” person... What kind of position was he in that he could speak so casually with a princess? Was he Visselian royalty as well?

He was a man younger than Lord Simeon and about the same age as Princess Mira, with golden-brown hair and light eyes. Like most young noblemen, he was thin with a sweetly sculpted face. His fashionable, well-made outfit made him look somewhat doll-like. If a young girl were to envision a “prince,” this is what picture would appear in her mind. Yet another dazzling person had appeared.

Princess Mira, however, glared at this man with a hardened expression. “Why are you here?”

“To meet with you, of course.”

“I heard of no such plan, nor did I ask for it.”

Though Lord Hilbert himself appeared to be in a good mood, the princess had suddenly become hostile. This only served to deepen my curiosity about their relationship. He couldn’t have been her younger brother, right? The prince of Vissel wasn’t named Hilbert, and he was supposedly still only twelve or thirteen years of age.

“You came here of your own accord, didn’t you?” There was an edge to the princess’s voice. “We’re with Lagrange’s royalty right now, yet you ignored that and—”

Lord Hilbert turned away from her in the middle of her speech and fixed his attention on Prince Severin. “Are you His Highness, the Crown Prince Severin? Thank you for coming all this way.”

His Highness tilted his head a bit. “Hello. Who are you?”

“It’s wonderful to meet you. My name is Hilbert Joseph Aryan van Castanier, Princess Mira’s cousin.”

The man gave a long name in response to Prince Severin’s question. So he was royalty. Her cousin, huh? I did remember hearing something about the Visselian king having many siblings. Lord Hilbert had the same surname as the princess, so he was likely the son of one of her uncles.

I should mention here that Ambassador Van Rail was not royalty. “Van” was often included in Visselian names since it doubled as the name of a region, so normal people also had it as part of their monikers.

Prince Severin returned the greeting, albeit with a curious expression at being welcomed by an unexpected person. “It’s a pleasure to meet you as well. I am Severin Hugues de Lagrange.”

“My apologies for not contacting you ahead of time. I heard that our princess has been causing much trouble in your country, so I hurried out here. I am truly embarrassed at her actions, and as her family member, I apologize.”

Lord Hilbert was frank. I observed Princess Mira’s reaction—she was hiding how nervous she was. Her smile had vanished, leaving her face cold and expressionless. She might have been holding back her anger so that she wouldn’t cause a scene in public.

“Thank you for your concern, but I wouldn’t really call it ‘trouble,’” Prince Severin replied.

“Please. There’s no need to hold back. I’ve heard the details. Honestly—she was welcomed in Lagrange as a state guest, yet she acted so rudely to you all. I’m nothing less than ashamed. Everyone back home was shocked to hear the news, and we consider her actions problematic. I’m here to represent Vissel. It’ll only be until tomorrow, but I promise I’ll keep an eye on her so that she won’t cause any more trouble.”

There was a triumphant air about his words, which left Prince Severin slightly taken aback. I was also surprised—Lord Hilbert was speaking about Princess Mira as if he were her guardian, but he was her cousin, no? Was it all right for him to speak of the crown princess in such a manner just because he was older?

Her “actions,” he said... Surely he means how she’s been closing in on Lord Simeon. Word sure spreads fast. The only possible scenario I can think of is that he didn’t hear this through the grapevine—someone rushed to send this information to him.

Checking the maids’ reactions, I could see that they were split down the middle. Half of them appeared irritated at Lord Hilbert, while the others were glaring at Princess Mira. Not all of them were on her side despite working for her, it seemed. Maybe those were the people who’d alerted Lord Hilbert?

He then glanced at Lord Simeon. A faint displeasure floated onto his face, so he’d either heard of my husband beforehand, or he was using intuition to figure out who he was. I was standing right behind Lord Simeon, but Lord Hilbert didn’t pay me any sort of attention. He even passed his eyes over Lord Nigel next to me briefly, but my existence didn’t enter his vision at all. Indeed, my lack of presence is immaculate once again. I can observe this man without alerting him.

Lord Hilbert ended the conversation himself, as if he were the owner of this castle welcoming new guests. “Let’s continue inside. For the time being, take a break and rest your bodies.”

I could tell Prince Severin was unamused by this, but he didn’t say anything and let himself be led into the hotel.

The servants and local officials finally got a chance to come forward; they greeted us enthusiastically. They also wore questioning expressions, since an outsider who hadn’t been invited had suddenly forced his way in. It must have been hard on them, considering he wasn’t someone they could simply throw out.

“Lieutenant, if you would.” Princess Mira plastered a smile back onto her face and called out to Lord Simeon, reviving her act.

My husband could see the signal represented by her raised, slender hand, so he offered his arm to her. They then walked off, with him escorting the princess.

Lord Hilbert didn’t miss the chance to scold her. “Mira, you shouldn’t do things like this anymore.”

She paid him no mind and just passed by him without so much as a glance. Ah, I see. Mm-hmm. Indeed. Watching them was enough to confirm it for me—Princess Mira most likely hated Lord Hilbert to a severe degree. Her demeanor wasn’t one of someone who felt comfortable rebelling against family members or being shy around a beloved. Her posture and expression had been carefully curated, but a cold air emanated from her. She’d definitely called on Lord Simeon with the purpose of showing Lord Hilbert who was in charge. My husband had realized this; since he’d agreed to do it, perhaps she’d explained a bit of her thought process to him.

Lord Hilbert was even more upset than he had been before, but he also painfully held it in so as to not cause a scene. He gave up on stopping the princess and walked silently with the guide.

Ms. Eva whispered to Lord Nigel. “Master Nigel, they’re...”

He held up a finger. “Shh. We aren’t in a place to say anything. Let’s just keep watch.”

“Yes, sir...”

Lord Nigel exchanged eye contact with me and raised an eyebrow meaningfully. I returned a light shrug, smiled at Ms. Eva, then followed after Their Highnesses.

Things progressed smoothly. We met with one of the governors and went over our plans. We’d relax the rest of the night at the hotel, explore the historical sights the next morning, then say our goodbyes in the evening, as the border was close by. Once we were led to our individual rooms, we’d be on break until dinnertime. After the meeting, most of us went our separate ways, while Lord Simeon had a guard meeting with his subordinates.

The building appeared old when viewed from the outside, but inside, everything had been newly renovated. The lighting, wallpaper, furniture—everything was new. The floor was wooden, glittering after a fresh polish with wax.

I set my belongings down in my room and stepped out onto the balcony. From here, I could now see the other island and its castle. It was much older than this hotel and had mostly been left untouched. There was only a single watchtower, then the rectangular buildings. Its walls towered steeply, dotted with windows. From the outside, it seemed fortified against invasions and attacks, but it had probably been renovated during a later era. No, the purpose of the place was not to keep people from getting in, but rather, to prevent people inside from escaping. There weren’t any other buildings in sight, just the one castle on the stone mountain. Right now, the sea was low enough that there was a land path connecting the two islands, but a bridge had also been built so that those on the islands could go back and forth even during high tide. The bridge was too narrow for a carriage to pass. It wasn’t all that long though, so a stroll along it would likely yield a lovely view.

I’d napped the whole ride here, so I still had energy. It would’ve been boring to simply remain in my room, so while I ostensibly should’ve used this time to make progress on my manuscripts, I wasn’t in the mood. I decided to go outside.

I stepped out into the hallway and turned to the other doors. Princess Mira’s room was a bit farther away, with a Visselian soldier standing in front of it. It might have been lowbrow of me, but I was curious about what was happening behind that door. Was she speaking with Lord Hilbert? I couldn’t peek with the guard there, so I gave up and simply walked past with a nod.

A staircase was located at the end of the hallway. I nodded at the guard stationed there as well and headed to the ground floor, where the hotel staff told me how to get to the back garden. There was no proper garden with a lawn and flower beds—the place was mostly barren. Pavement had been placed only around the building, and the rest was left wild. The weeds had been trimmed, and a fence stood around the border, so I could tell it was kept to some degree, but this wasn’t a space for recreation. The only plants were trees that were strong against the sea breeze, and the total area of the garden was rather small. At one point, the monks that had resided here had left the mundane world and lived difficult lives. They probably hadn’t gotten the opportunity to build a beautiful garden.

I walked over to the fence to take a better look at the neighboring island. The damp wind from the ocean ruffled my hair. Judging by the height of the bridge and the places where the flora stopped growing, the sea most likely became quite deep during high tide. The waves were far off in the distance now, but everything would be submerged when they pushed their way over here. How mysterious. Why does the sea have low and high tides, anyway?

“Marielle!”

I’d been peering down over the fence out of curiosity, but a voice calling me from behind made me jump.

Lord Simeon rushed over. “What are you doing?”

“Nothing. I’m just out for a walk.”

He stood by my side and scolded me with a crinkled forehead. “Have you forgotten that you’re being targeted? You shouldn’t go out alone.”

Ah, right. I completely forgot.

“You forgot, didn’t you?”

“No, of course not.” I wasn’t able to cover it up with a giggle, which earned me a head smack. “Oh, come now. Nothing’s happened since the box incident, and I doubt the culprit would chase me all the way out here.”

“You don’t know that. We have no idea who’s behind this or what their goal is, so you can’t let your guard down. Also, it’s dangerous to lean against the fence like that. If you fall, your injuries would be way more severe than light scratches.”

“Yes, sir.” I really didn’t think there was any danger of me being attacked here. There were guards everywhere, after all.

Turning back to the building, I saw Lagrangian knights and Visselian soldiers guarding the entrance, and some on patrol. They didn’t have time to rest. Good work, everyone.

Lord Simeon was lecturing me but not trying to drag me back inside, so I asked him if I could walk through the garden a bit more.

I’m a simple person, so the anxiety I’d felt when we’d first arrived had been alleviated. It made me happy that Lord Simeon had chased after me and was worried about me—just like he always was. His presence allowed me to relax. I was relieved that my feelings of estrangement had just been misunderstandings.

“Lord Simeon? Why does the ocean have high and low tides? Do you know the reason?”

“It fills up and pulls back... I don’t know the details, but apparently the moon is involved.”

“The moon? Why would that be?”

“I don’t know the reason, but new moons and full moons are when spring tides occur, and the gap with low tides in particular becomes noticeable. On the other hand, half-moons are when the tide is at its lowest. There’s no doubt that the moon plays a role.”

I hummed, interested, and gazed up at the sky. There was still a bit of time left before sunset. Patches of blue sky could be seen between the drifting clouds.

“Last night...or rather, this morning? The moon was fully round.”

I’d pulled an all-nighter, which was why I knew. Right before the sun had come up, I’d noticed that it was strangely bright outside the window; the moon had been shining intensely. I wondered why the vast, great, blue ocean was influenced by that small moon floating in the sky. The notion was so mysterious. Monsters in stories would transform during full moons as well—the existence of the moon itself was a mystery. Ah, I might get an idea from this.

Lord Simeon gazed up at the sky with me. “I see, so it’s about time for the spring tide... People like us don’t see the ocean regularly, so we won’t be able to tell the difference.”

Low tide and high tide each happened twice a day. If high tide were to come early today, it would rise in a few hours. The locals could probably tell that it would be higher than usual.

“I’m sure we’ll be able to tell,” I said. “All of that land over there will be submerged, right?”

“Yes. This location is famous for its low-tide scenery. The current seems rather quick right now, so don’t even think about going into the ocean. You won’t be able to get back ashore if you’re swept away by the waves. In fact—you can’t even swim, can you?”

“All right, all right. I’ll be careful.”

A princess who gets swept away by the waves on the night of the spring tide, with the moon glittering overhead... She’s taken to a palace at the bottom of the ocean, and a prince must come rescue her. That might be interesting. But humans can’t breathe underwater, so she’d drown. Maybe this princess is a monster? Or Neptune? Anyway, she’s protected by a mysterious power of some sort, and the prince...borrows a witch’s magic? He’s able to bring the princess back to land, but because of his promise with the witch, now he’s the one trapped. His form is changed by magic, and the princess must seek him out. She has until the moon wanes completely...until the new moon...

Could I write this as a short story? It seems like it would be long. I’d better write these ideas down before I forget. Lord Simeon watched kindly as I diligently jotted down my ideas in my notebook. The prince is modeled after you, you know. I’m already writing about Prince Severin in my publisher’s compilation, so it’s fine. I was just kidding about him being a background character. He really is the hero.

I put my notebook away and lifted my head. A figure was standing on the third-floor balcony of the hotel. I looked closer and saw that it was Princess Mira. She seemed to be looking at the next island over, and she didn’t look in our direction. She probably hadn’t even noticed us. Lord Hilbert didn’t appear to be near her.

My husband followed my gaze. His expression didn’t change, so I decided to ask him a question.

“Did you talk about something with Her Highness?” There was quite a bit of distance between us and her, so if I spoke quietly, she most likely wouldn’t hear us. “Did she tell you about why she’s doing all of this?”

“No, nothing in particular.” He shook his head and turned back to me, also speaking in a hushed tone. “All I know is what you’ve already heard. She just told me to keep my head down and play along. She also apologized, saying that she wouldn’t go any further than she already had.”

“I see.” I folded my arms and pondered for a moment. “I thought that maybe she was trying to show off and act romantic with you because of her relationship with Lord Hilbert, but...”

“She’s certainly trying to show someone something. But earlier, I felt she was trying to avoid him rather than rouse jealousy within him.”

“Yes, that’s exactly right. They clearly aren’t on good terms. Princess Mira seems to hate him, and his actions indicated that there is no love lost between the two.” I’d only seen a fraction of their relationship, so there wasn’t much I knew for sure, but I felt that Lord Hilbert did not harbor romantic feelings for the princess. “He said he came here to monitor her, but that feels very presumptuous, or...arrogant.”

“Well, he certainly didn’t seem to be speaking about a person he loves,” Lord Simeon agreed.

“I wouldn’t enjoy being spoken of like that. Women are prone to being looked down upon and told they’re too young no matter what age they are, but if he loved her, wouldn’t he respect her more? He purposefully disparaged her in front of other people, so I can’t feel even a sliver of affection. Not to mention that she’s one of the highest-ranking people in Vissel. This affects her kingdom’s dignity.”

When Lord Simeon would scold me, he would make sure I knew that it was because he was thinking of me and my well-being. He was noisy, and there were times it was bothersome, but his warnings were always for my sake. I doubted that Lord Hilbert had spoken up with such pure intent—it’d sounded like he’d been slighting Princess Mira so that he could feel like he was above her. Was that the key? I feel like I’m finally starting to grasp the princess’s true intentions.

I muttered to myself, “The princess was shocked when he first showed up, but she calmed down quickly afterward. However, Lord Hilbert still didn’t back down. As the crown princess and the leader of the delegation, she could’ve ordered him away or reprimanded his impudent actions, yet she didn’t. Does that mean she accepted how he was behaving? Why would she do that when she hates him? What if... What if her true purpose was to show him who’s in charge? The rumors made their way to him... Ah, I know!”

The fragments of information that were floating in my head clicked together and took on a tangible form.

“The rumors!” I exclaimed. “She acted in a way that would incite rumors to spread, didn’t she? Spread all the way to Vissel!”

Lord Simeon took on a surprised expression. “Ah...”

“People who’ve seen her in Lagrange began talking all about her. That information then reached friends and family in Vissel. On top of that, her attendants were watching her the whole time.”

“That’s true. We can assume she ignored local customs to put on a show for the public. That explains why she wasn’t as intense when it was just the two of us.”

Ho ho ho. I clenched my fist with growing determination. “Lord Hilbert came running after hearing the rumors, so this has to be it.”

“If that were her goal, then the princess herself was most likely the one who told her homeland about everything. Rather than wait for rumors to spread naturally, it would have benefited her more to ensure that Vissel received the message. She pretended like she wasn’t involved, but she was actually working behind the scenes.”

Oooooh! I see, that’s precisely it! So it hadn’t been one of those icy-gazed maids—someone who was on Princess Mira’s side had done it for her. I see... So that’s it. That was also why she hadn’t pushed for Lord Hilbert to go home; she’d determined that his arrival worked in her favor. It definitely seemed like a plan that the next heir to a throne would cook up. She was skilled in trickery, even if her plan didn’t involve politics. I couldn’t help but fangirl knowing that the fairy princess was actually a fierce woman. So cool!

“If she’s willing to go this far, then it can’t solely be because she hates Lord Hilbert. There has to be another reason— Wah!” A strikingly strong wind blew, throwing my hair back and making my skirt flap. I struggled to press them down.

“Let’s go back inside.” Lord Simeon stood in front of me as a wind shield and stroked my messy hair.

“The wind is so strong now.” I shivered.

“Yes, it seems like it’s going to storm later.”

We looked up at the sky simultaneously. The clouds were moving swiftly, gray seeping into the usual white of summer.

“Will we still be able to go sightseeing tomorrow?”

“Our only option is to hope that it doesn’t rain.”

“So we can’t go if it does?”

“We can’t walk when it’s raining. We’d be drenched while crossing the bridge.”

“Aw...” I’d been looking forward to it quite a bit, so I bit my lip at the thought of the trip being canceled.

Lord Simeon laughed and pushed on my back. “You said you wanted a castle with a view of the sea, yes? Did you mean a place like this? Why don’t I buy out an island and build one for you?”

“You can’t just say that so smoothly. I was merely gathering materials when I mentioned that. If you’re going to fulfill one of my requests, then I’d like to go shopping when you’re done with your guarding duties.”

“We’ll be staying here another night, so I should be able to find time. I’ll get permission from His Highness and go with you.”

“Yay!” I flung myself at my husband and faced the building again.

Unexpectedly, a person was standing nearby—a tall man. He wasn’t concerned about his dark brown hair being mussed in the wind and was only staring intently at the sky. This was Mr. Mace—he was actually looking at the upper floors of the castle. I guessed at what the object of his vision was and looked over at the balcony myself, but the princess wasn’t there anymore. Mr. Mace dropped his gaze, turned to us, and bowed. He didn’t come over to talk to us but simply walked off. I stared at his retreating back.

“What’s the matter?” asked Lord Simeon.

“Nothing...” It really was nothing. I was just a bit curious about the expression on Mr. Mace’s face as he’d stared at that balcony. He’d seemed normal on the surface, but I had seen a trace of sadness in him. I hoped I was merely thinking too deep into it. “This may seem sudden, but I have a question. Our carriages were inspected before we departed, right?”

Mr. Mace, in the distance, was headed in the direction of the carriage parking building. Was he going to inspect them again?

“Of course.” Lord Simeon followed my stare. “Everything from the bodies of the carriages to the horses’ shoes were inspected so that no accidents would occur.” He gestured for me to follow him.

“Right.” I began to walk. The knights greeted us at the castle doors—Lord Simeon returned the greeting—and we entered the building.

“Are you worried that Sir Kessel will do something to the carriages?”

“No, not exactly.” I panicked when my husband said this out of the blue and hurried to deny it. “We don’t have to suspect Mr. Mace anymore, remember? That shadow Lord Nigel saw was the culprit.”

“Nothing has been confirmed, though.”

I was shocked to hear this, since I’d assumed everything had been resolved. “Do you suspect Mr. Mace, Lord Simeon?”

“He’s a possible suspect is all I can say. At present, there’s no one more suspicious than him.”

Whaaat? No way! I almost argued back, but I closed my mouth when I saw someone nearby. It wasn’t a patroller or any of the hotel staff. Coming toward us was Mr. Meyer. Another awkward person to be around... Did he hear us? Lord Simeon also quieted down and quickly changed his expression. This little slipup was surprising for him. Mr. Meyer’s footsteps were almost inaudible, so perhaps my husband hadn’t noticed him. We bowed our heads to him as we passed, but all he did was glance at us and keep walking without a word. Thank goodness. I thought he was going to harp on us again.

Once we were far enough away, I whispered. “If Mr. Mace was targeting me, then he wouldn’t have let Her Highness ride in my carriage. And if he were targeting her, then the bazaar incident wouldn’t have happened. I don’t think it’s him.”

“There’s no guarantee that the two incidents had the same culprit. And even if they did, Sir Kessel may have only executed the bazaar incident to mislead us into thinking you’re the one being targeted. He could have been trying to take the suspicion off himself.”

I didn’t know how to respond. Was that true? Lord Simeon’s assertions made the theory sound more real, which made me anxious. “But what motive would Mr. Mace have? He said he was old friends with the princess.”

“We can’t tell what their relationship really is from an outside perspective. As people who’ve only just met them, there may be a reason we can’t even fathom.”

That was true. I didn’t know anything about Princess Mira or Mr. Mace. I had no right to speak as if I knew them.

Had there been a reason behind his sad face? Could it be that it was actually hatred? Or was it pain at having to harm the princess against his wishes? I really didn’t want to suspect him. After the carriage incident, he’d been so relieved to see her safe that he’d almost cried. I didn’t want to believe that it had only been an act.

Lord Simeon delivered me to my room, but he didn’t come inside in favor of returning to his guard duties. I pulled a chair over to the window and sat so I could gaze at the sea as I contemplated.

I wouldn’t know the motive unless I asked, but if Mr. Mace really were the culprit, it would’ve been entirely possible for him to have pulled off the incidents. He’d been the one to suggest my carriage when the defect had been found with the princess’s, and could he have predicted ahead of time that both of the embassy’s carriages would be in use? The councilors had been using them for work, so the plans to do so had probably been made at an earlier date. That could’ve spurred the idea for his plot...

“Hmm...”

Between “possible” and “not possible,” this was on the “possible” side. Yet I couldn’t help but feel I was trying to force a square piece into a circular hole; if the councilors’ plans hadn’t worked out, Mr. Mace’s scheme would’ve been ruined in an instant. Instead of using such a risky tactic, he could’ve gone for something more surefire...

I gasped loudly, having realized something important. If Mr. Mace had really been planning to assassinate Princess Mira, there’d been so many other opportunities! He was her secretary, was allowed to approach her, and he knew her schedule better than anyone else. He could have come up with a more concrete plan to kill her than anyone else could have. Right? Right?!

I’d overlooked something so simple. There was no need for me to overthink so much and confuse myself. I let out the breath I’d been holding and shook away the notion that Mr. Mace could be the culprit. He isn’t after all! This line of thought makes no sense! Lord Simeon surely knew this as well, so why had he suggested otherwise? Had he been attempting to steer me away from the root of the problem? That seemed like something he’d do. He would lie like it was nothing if he needed to. He’d likely noticed more facts already, but he wouldn’t tell me about them until he was more sure of their validity. That was how it always was.

My husband had allowed me to return to my room by myself despite how noisy he’d been with his lecture earlier, so there was probably no imminent danger. I trusted the guards all throughout the hotel grounds.

I readjusted my feelings and called for a staff member. Since I couldn’t attend dinner in my traveling outfit, I had them help me dress. After a short bath and a change of clothes, dinnertime had just about arrived.

It was dim outside the window. Because of the worsening weather, night was sure to come early.

Chapter Ten

Those in attendance at dinner were the princess, the prince, the prefectural governor and deputy governor of Terrazant, Lord Nigel, me, and Lord Hilbert, who had surely been added to the roster at the last minute. The governors had probably had to rush to contact the hotel staff.

Lord Simeon did not attend. Princess Mira had invited him, but he’d refused so he could focus on his guarding.

That might have been the reason Lord Hilbert was in such a good mood at the table. He ignored the local officials and spoke freely, as if he were the protagonist of the event.

“Did Mira fulfill her duties properly? This princess has been spoiled her whole life. I was so worried. I told her I’d accompany her, but she didn’t let me, saying she’d be fine on her own. And then look what happened! I’m terribly sorry to everyone in Lagrange.”

Same as when we’d first met him, he was disparaging Princess Mira without hesitation. I couldn’t believe he was doing so in a public setting, even if he was related to her. The officials all looked uncomfortable and unsure of how to react.

Prince Severin replied calmly. “You don’t need to speak of her in such a way. She fulfilled her duties without issue and interacted with my kingdom’s people very positively. I understand that as her family member, you’re worried for her, yes? I myself have two younger sisters. I’d thought of them as children I’d have to take care of for the rest of my life, but they’re both adults now—and both are much more mature than I’d thought. They’ve been taking care of themselves even without me around. I learned recently that they don’t require a guardian anymore.”

He was defending the princess without disavowing Lord Hilbert. The other officials at the table nodded approvingly at his clean response.

This would’ve been the perfect time to change the subject, but Lord Hilbert did not back down. He’d just learned that no one was willing to carry on this conversation, yet he still dragged it on. “Age doesn’t matter. Women need guardians.”

“Hmm... I suppose, legally, there are many places where that is the case.”

“The recent incidents have been a good example of that. Her actions were unbecoming of settings where international relations are in play—she didn’t even think about it! It’s nothing less than shameful. She caused so much trouble for Lagrange.”

“You’ve said this several times now, but we weren’t troubled at all, really. Princess Mira was a proper crown princess.”

“Good heavens!” Lord Hilbert intentionally raised his voice and turned to me. Oh, this is the first time he’s ever looked at me. So he does know I exist. “Even though she argued with a married woman and acted in the most disgraceful way?”

Prince Severin flicked his eyes over to me. I set my cutlery down and cleansed my palate with wine. “I see the story has become quite dramatized,” I began slowly. “It’s true that Her Highness has taken a liking to my husband, but that’s about it. Nothing serious has occurred.”

The conversation had been entirely in Lagrangian thus far, but I switched to Visselian here. Everyone at the table was fluent in it, including the local officials, since this town was near the border. Oh, wait. Didn’t Lord Nigel mention he couldn’t speak it? Well, no matter. He’ll get the gist of it from the atmosphere. I decided not to worry about it.

“How generous of you.” Lord Hilbert didn’t take kindly to my rebuttal. He must’ve thought I would join him in complaining about the princess. “Though I suppose this is a common occurrence for you, considering your husband’s outstanding appearance. You tagged along on this journey because you were worried about them, so you don’t have to pretend like you aren’t bothered.” He grinned and tried to put me in my place.

I smiled back. “I suppose we’re all curious about the princess’s love interest, aren’t we?”

Instantly, a scarlet hue struck Lord Hilbert’s face. Before he could fight back, Her Highness burst out laughing. “I’m sorry... Sorry to say this to you, Mrs. Flaubert, but yes, it’s true.” She’d been silent up until that point, but she joined in here, chuckling happily. “I just couldn’t stop myself from being charmed by such a wonderful man. Surely you understand as a fellow woman.”

“Yes, indeed I do. When one finds themselves charmed, it happens unwittingly. It just comes up from deep within the chest. It can’t be stopped.”

Her Highness and I had a back-and-forth in Lagrangian. Her deep blue eyes weren’t rejecting me—they held gratitude. “Honestly. I’ve met so many wonderful men during my travels: Prince Liberto of Lavia was unbelievably beautiful, Prince Severin is as handsome as you see here, and then Lord Nigel has a unique appeal. But for me, Lieutenant Flaubert pulled me in more than anyone else.” Looking bashful as she thought of my husband’s lovely beauty, she truly had the face of a maiden in love, to the point where I couldn’t believe she was merely acting. It was as if she really were talking about a person she was in love with. “He’s strong, gorgeous, intelligent... Everyone else I mentioned is the same, so it’s not as if he’s alone in that regard. He’s not the only sincere person out there either. And yet I can’t help but consider him number one. I don’t believe logic applies anymore.”

“I understand. That’s just how love works.” I nodded genuinely. The two women at the table were aligning their views, leaving all the men in the dust.

“You aren’t mad?” The princess added a playful pout. “I’m talking so brazenly about your husband.”

“I’m proud of him for being someone who is approved of by royalty such as yourself, Your Highness.”

She giggled. “You’re a wonderful person too, you know. I can tell—you two are deeply in love and get along well. Watching you both has proven that to me so firmly that I dislike it. That’s why I have no choice but to give up, but I’d like you to at least let me enjoy these fluttering feelings until we part ways. I’m going to take home memories that I’ll remember for the rest of my life.”

What an actress. She’s like the heroine of a novel or a play. A princess whose love for a man she met during her travels went unrequited... It wasn’t rare for royalty to have such anecdotes. And it wouldn’t be a problem if all she did was merely fall in love. The people of her kingdom would joyously tell that tale for ages to come.

Princess Mira’s goal really was to start rumors. She wanted the people of Vissel to know she’d fallen in love.

She sighed romantically. “I discovered that my world was very small up until now. I’ve learned so much on this trip, and I’ve met such a wonderful person. I didn’t know that the world was filled with these kinds of feelings.”

Lord Hilbert cut in, irritated. “Stop this, Mira. You mustn’t say something so immodest. I’m telling you to cut it out because it’s pathetic.”

Her Highness scoffed at him. “Immodest? How so? All I’m saying is that my travels have been very worthwhile.”

“It’s a story about how you had an illicit affair with someone else’s husband!”

I decided to step in as well. “I find it dubious to call it an ‘illicit affair.’ All she did was fall in love. It’s just another experience that enriches life.”

“It’s a problem because that man is married.”

“Well, it’s her prerogative to have a one-sided love. She didn’t attempt anything—if feelings themselves are considered crimes, then many people would be convicted.”

“No, it’s...” Lord Hilbert huffed. “You don’t have to keep speaking in Visselian.”

“You as well. Please, speak in whichever language makes you more comfortable.”

He bitterly clicked his tongue. It seemed he’d received my small attack: “You don’t seem to be as good at Lagrangian as Her Highness.” He had a thick accent, so I was asking him why he was trying to put the princess down when he was much worse than she was.

Prince Severin set his cutlery down with a soft but intentional sound. This was his signal that I’d gone too far. I closed my mouth.

His Highness faced Princess Mira. “We, Lagrange, are very pleased to hear that your memories with us were good ones. We hope this will not be the last time and that Vissel will continue to keep strong relations with us.”

She smiled dazzlingly at him. “Thank you very much. I feel exactly the same. I wish for our two kingdoms to maintain a good friendship.”

The princess raised her glass and clinked it with Prince Severin’s. Then, after a second cheers, the conversation flowed to a different topic, giving Lord Hilbert no space to bite further.

Nervousness had been plastered all over the governors’ faces from the beginning of that exchange to the end, so they must not have been able to enjoy their meals. This dinner was meant as a celebration, meaning they’d anticipated polite, genial conversation. Having it turn out like this must have been shocking for them. Would they spread rumors about tonight as well?

Lord Nigel ate quietly as he listened along. Once dinner was finished, he asked me what Lord Hilbert and I had discussed in Visselian.

After I explained, Lord Nigel laughed and said, “You usually feign innocence, but you don’t hold back when it’s time to strike, do you?”

That wasn’t my intention!

I also reported the night’s topics to Lord Simeon, who said, “It’s better not to get a rise out of people like him. It would be troublesome for him to end up holding a grudge against you as well. Leave him be, and as much as possible, keep yourself from getting involved.”

“I don’t particularly want to get involved with Lord Hilbert.” I pouted. “He just put me in a smidge of a bad mood. Prince Severin was the one who asked me to speak in the first place.”

His Highness chimed in. “I didn’t tell you to go that far. Though I do feel like it was perfectly justified.”

“Your Highness,” Lord Simeon warned.

The prince and I chuckled at my husband and shrugged together, making Lord Simeon shake his head, exasperated.

It was a bit early to go to sleep, so we invited ourselves into His Highness’s room for a while. The weather wasn’t conducive to enjoying the night breeze—the wind was as strong as ever, and every single star was obscured by the clouds in the sky.

We hadn’t made much conversation before a yawn escaped my mouth. My lack of sleep last night and the exhaustion from our travels had caught up to me. Prince Severin told me to rest and prepare for tomorrow, so I bid farewell and stood up. Lord Simeon offered to take me to my room and headed to the door with me. But as we stood in front of it, a sharp series of knocks came from the other side. My husband told the knocker to come in, and the door was thrown open.

“Your Highness! Oh, Vice Captain, you’re here as well?”

Sir Alain jumped in. Just one look at his face was enough to inform us that something had happened.

“What’s the matter?”

Sir Alain straightened his posture. “We received a report from the outer patrol. Sir Kessel was acting strangely in the carriage housing—he ran away when the soldiers confronted him. They chased after him and got into a scuffle. However, in trying to fight them off, he ended up accidentally tumbling over the fence. We believe he fell down the slope.”

My breath caught in my throat. All the drowsiness that had been enveloping me vanished in an instant. “Mr. Mace fell? What could have made him run like that?”

Prince Severin moved close to us. “What’s his condition?”

Sir Alain shook his head. “We don’t know, sir. It’s dark out, so we most likely will not be able to confirm from above. We sent someone down to investigate, but I needed to report to you first.”

If Mr. Mace had gone over the fence, he’d either fallen onto the road or the roof of a building below. Either way, the height was no joke. Landing badly could’ve even cost him his life. What could have made him desperate enough to run? What in the world could he have been doing in the carriage house?

The suspicions I’d been ignoring grew in my mind again. Had Mr. Mace really been the culprit behind the previous incidents as well? If so, why?

A clamor rose up from the hallway.

“Your Highness, please wait!”

“It’s dangerous outside! You mustn’t leave!”

Panicked voices yelling in Visselian echoed around us. Those of us in the room exited to see Princess Mira running our way, her maids and soldiers chasing after her.

“Prince Severin!” She practically leaped at him. Even in the dim lighting, I could see how much blood had drained from her face. “What happened to Mace?!”

His Highness spoke gently. “We’re still in the middle of investigating. Let’s wait for the report.”

“What in the world happened? Why was it Mace?”

“I was told he was doing something suspicious in the carriage house.”

“Suspicious how?! He had to have been inspecting them. It’s a habit of his—he lost his father in a carriage accident, so he can’t go anywhere without ensuring safety.”

“Please calm down.” Prince Severin placed his hand on the princess’s shoulder and softly rubbed it. “We don’t know anything for sure yet. All we can do is wait for an update.”

She kept silent, looking like she might pass out. A maid supported her from behind, so Prince Severin left Princess Mira to her. The hotel staff came out as well, making the scene even more chaotic. I heard some of them leave the building, stating that having the locals help search for Mr. Mace would speed up the process.

Princess Mira’s maid tried to calm her. “Let’s head back to your room, Your Highness.”

“No...” The princess shook her head. “I’m going to search for Mace too.”

“You mustn’t. It’s pitch-black outside, and the winds are very strong tonight. It’s too dangerous. Let’s wait inside.”

“Then at least let me wait in the lobby. Please,” Princess Mira practically begged, tears glistening in her eyes. This seemed to be an overreaction on her part—after all, the only thing that had happened was a mere subordinate had come under suspicion and gone missing. Everyone else likely felt the same as I did, and a puzzled atmosphere took hold. It’s natural for the princess to be upset since Mr. Mace is her old friend, but... Hmm.

I poked Prince Severin. He bent down so I could whisper in his ear. “There won’t be any danger in the lobby, so can’t she stay there?”

“I suppose...”

A booming voice cut through the space. “Mira! Why are you making such a fuss?”

His Highness and I shut our mouths and whipped around. Lord Hilbert was puffing his chest out as he stomped toward us. “This is pathetic! Don’t lose your mind over something like this.”

The princess glared at him with deep disdain dredged up from the bottom of her heart. “I’m not in the mood to deal with you right now. Keep quiet.”

Lord Hilbert snorted loudly. “This is precisely why you’re hopeless. You have no self-awareness about the position you’re in. Do you not feel embarrassed to act like this in front of Prince Severin? He’s a crown heir as well, yet look at the difference. Is there no limit to how miserable you can be? I beg you, don’t reveal this unsightly state of yours anymore. You bring shame to Vissel.”

Ugh. We’re already in a tough situation, yet he inserts his bothersome self into the mix? I glanced at Lord Simeon to ask whether he could kick Lord Hilbert out, but my husband grimaced and shook his head, implying that he couldn’t say anything. I’m sure you can’t, but still!

The problem wasn’t finished speaking yet. “I can understand panicking, since the man you decided to trust turned out to be a villain, but making a fuss now won’t erase his mistakes. As a princess, don’t you think it would be best for you to consider how to take responsibility for this?”

Princess Mira bared her teeth at him. “Don’t order me around when you don’t know anything. And what villainy are you accusing Mace of? All he did was inspect the carriages!”

“That’s what he wants you to think.” Lord Hilbert’s tone was rude, and he was grinning. “It apparently wasn’t an inspection at all. Isn’t that right?” He turned over his shoulder to ask Mr. Meyer, who was standing nearby. Oh, he came too? Lord Hilbert was just so obnox—present that I hadn’t noticed.

With all eyes on him, Mr. Meyer stepped forward. “According to our soldiers’ reports, he was fidgeting with something underneath one of the carriages. The patrol found it suspicious, so they called out to him, but that made him flail and run. This was found under that carriage.”

He held something out to us—something round and metal that was about the right size to fit into a man’s palm. It wasn’t spherical, but rather, oval-shaped and elongated. I was apparently the only one who was confused about what this object was. Lord Simeon’s expression hardened upon seeing it.

“What is that?” I asked.

Nobody answered me. Lord Simeon held out his hand to Mr. Meyer, took the round piece of metal, and studied it.

“It’s real.”

Prince Severin also peered over. “I’m impressed it didn’t explode when it hit the ground.”

“This type doesn’t use a detonator. The pin must be removed in order to ignite it.”

Explode? Ignite? I felt like I’d heard something similar before, then I remembered: This item was a small bomb the culprit of the previous incident in Lavia had used. If I had my facts straight... “It’s a hand grenade?”

That was what it had been called. Despite its size, it was powerful. An exploding grenade could cause someone to lose their life. I recalled the impact from that time in Lavia.

“Wh-Why did Mr. Mace have a hand grenade? And that’s a weapon meant to be thrown, correct? What was he doing at the carriage, then?”

Mr. Meyer answered. “A long string had been tied to one of the wheels. He’d evidently planned to have it dragged below the carriage body.”

String? How would that work? “So he would tie the grenade to the carriage, the string would wind when the carriage began to move, and the pin would be pulled out?”

“There’s no way!” Princess Mira screeched. “Mace would never do something like that! This isn’t his!”

Lord Hilbert’s brows furrowed. “You just don’t know when to give up, do you, Mira? We have both witnesses and evidence here, yet you still defend him? You’re the one he was targeting! You would’ve been blown to bits if no one had noticed!”

Mr. Meyer stopped him. “No, that’s not it. Her Highness’s carriage wasn’t the one being tampered with.”

“Huh?” Lord Hilbert swung around with an expression like he’d been blindsided. I’d also assumed the carriage had been the princess’s, so I was similarly shocked.

“Then whose carriage was it?” Prince Severin probed.

“This is a difficult truth to reveal...” Mr. Meyer was uncomfortable. “But it was the carriage Ambassador Shannon had been using.”

A brief silence befell us. What...? My next assumption was that Prince Severin’s carriage had been the one targeted, but that had missed the mark as well. Why Lord Nigel’s?

His Highness narrowed his eyes. “I see. So Marielle was targeted yet again.”

“Huh? Me?”

“There’s no one else it could’ve been. Out of everyone, I can’t think of a single reason Sir Nigel would be targeted on this trip.”

I-I suppose he has a point. Lord Nigel is on this trip for his own reasons, but from a third-party perspective, he has nothing to do with this excursion. Even if one were to consider that the incident could have something to do with the relationship between Easdale and Vissel, it was still too much of a stretch.

After the first day of travel, I’d switched places with Lord Nigel and ridden in the Easdalian carriage. If that really was the carriage that had been tampered with, then I was most certainly the target. But why would Mr. Mace be after me? I can’t even begin to think of a reason!

Though I was dumbfounded, Lord Simeon and Prince Severin seemed to share an idea—they exchanged implicative looks.

“Am I really...?” That was when I realized something and raised my voice. “No, no, no! Please wait! The carriage would have to be moved from the building before I would even set foot in it. Wouldn’t it explode at that point?”

I’d felt like I could deny the situation, but Mr. Meyer shut me down immediately. “It’s possible, but it most likely would not. The string was too long, so it wasn’t just a single length from wheel to grenade. It was wrapped several times over, meaning it was calculated to pull the pin after a certain distance had been crossed.”

“Could we see this string?” Lord Simeon inquired.

“Yes, sir—it’s been left as is. Our soldiers are guarding it so no one can touch the evidence.”

“Thank you. We’ll go see it now. I’d like for us to keep hold of the hand grenade as well. You don’t mind, do you?”

“No, sir.” Even Mr. Meyer couldn’t refuse such a request, since his own coworker had attempted murder. Sensing he was in an unfavorable position, he handed over the important piece of evidence without protest.

“Marielle.”

“I’ll...! Go with you!” I felt like my husband was about to tell me to stay inside, so I hurriedly asked otherwise.

Prince Severin placed his hand on Lord Simeon’s shoulder. “It’d be better to satisfy her curiosity. We don’t know what she’ll pull if we make her leave without knowing. It’s safer this way.”

My husband grimaced. “Yes, sir.”

I didn’t know how to feel about the way they were treating me, but once I received permission, I proceeded to the carriage house with everyone else. Mr. Meyer took the lead, and our group was surrounded by our knights as we walked. We’d asked Princess Mira to stay put; she’d returned to her room while Lord Hilbert was still docile.

The wind rustled my hair once we stepped outside. Mr. Mace still hadn’t been found, so many lanterns were shining through the darkness.

“Hello, everyone. I see you’re all here.”

Lord Nigel had arrived before the rest of us. He’d received the news and come to investigate as well. Lady Eva was on standby next to him, and Arthur was able to crawl under the carriage with his small body.

Prince Severin checked all sides of the carriage. “You’ve been investigating? Have you found anything?”

“It’s as you see, sir.” Lord Nigel pointed toward the center of one wheel, where a very thin string had been tied. “If this were pulled and stretched out below the carriage, it would wind to about here.”

He held the string in his hand as he explained. The carriage wouldn’t have been able to run properly if the string were wrapped around an axle, but given how thin it was, it would have been able to wind around a good length before it got in the way. The pin on the grenade would have been pulled out before the string stopped the carriage.

Arthur soon slipped out from under the carriage.

“How was it?” implored Lord Nigel.

The boy dusted off his clothes and answered in his usual nonchalant tone. “No issues. Nothing suspicious was under there except the string.”

Lord Simeon knelt by the wheel and picked up the string, thinking hard.

Prince Severin folded his arms. “I suppose we discovered the scene before the trap could be fully installed. We were lucky in that regard.”

I stood back, a bit away from the carriage. “I understand that the point of the trap was to kill the carriage passengers, so the possibility of the target being me is very high. But would Mr. Mace really be the culprit? Couldn’t he have discovered this trap? What if he was actually trying to dismantle it?”

“I wonder about that. Sir Meyer?”

Mr. Meyer bowed. “I don’t believe he would need to run if that were the case. We all knew he conducted inspections every day, so no one else could have tampered with the carriages. I’d also like to believe it isn’t him, but I can’t defend his actions. Especially since...he has a motive.”

Huh? I raised my eyebrows in surprise. We all silently motioned for him to keep speaking.

He sighed. “He’s devoted to Her Highness Mira. He was likely trying to take out Mrs. Flaubert for her sake.”

For the princess? Wouldn’t that mean...?

Lord Nigel then whispered something, but I couldn’t hear him. Both Mr. Meyer and I looked at him, so he spoke up. “Did he think Marielle was in the way of the princess’s love?”

Mr. Meyer scrunched up his face, perhaps thinking Lord Nigel was accusing him of joking. They locked eyes, and Mr. Meyer turned away, displeased.

Mr. Mace has been trying to dispose of me since I’m in the way of Princess Mira’s romance? That’s his supposed motive?

Lord Simeon rose up from where he’d been kneeling. “Then we can assume that Sir Kessel was also behind the previous incidents.”

I was about to argue back, but Prince Severin agreed with him before I had the chance. “Indeed. He’d always been one of the possibilities, but this is definitive evidence.”

Mr. Mace was behind all of the incidents I was targeted in? He plotted to dispose of me because I am in the princess’s way?

Hmmmmm...

“At any rate,” continued His Highness, “we can be glad that his attempted crimes ended in failure. Our next course of action is to find him and start questioning. Could we do that now?”

“That depends on his condition.” Mr. Meyer was slightly hunched over. “Though I doubt we’ll be able to.”

“He fell over the fence, yes? Hmm. I’m not quite sure he’ll be alive.”

I’d been pushed into silence, and everyone ignored me—they all just kept the discussion moving along. We didn’t have any more to investigate around the carriages, so we returned to the main building to wait for more reports. Alas, none would come announcing that they’d found Mr. Mace.

One knight had this to report when he entered: “The location where he fell had no building underneath, only the slope of the hill. He most likely tumbled quite far down. Worst-case scenario, he fell into the ocean.”

We were informed that Mr. Mace could have caught onto something while careening down, but it was too dark outside to confirm. And since it was too dangerous to investigate in the middle of the night on a slope, they were going to stop searching for the night and continue the next day.

Princess Mira had been listening, her body trembling. She leaned on her maid as she stumbled back to her room. I wondered if she would be all right, since she looked like she might collapse, but all I could do was watch her go. It would be terrible of me to try and comfort her with empty words.

High tide had come in a while back, so this entire island would be completely enclosed by water by now. Since it was also spring tide, the ocean would be deeper than usual, and the current was fast around this area. If Mr. Mace had landed in the sea, chances of us saving him were slim, and that was assuming he’d survived the fall at all. The princess knew this, so she had been overtaken by despair. But as bad as I felt for her, we couldn’t deny the reality of this situation.

I was sent back to my room as well. The hotel staff were too busy at the moment, so I had Lord Simeon help me undo the buttons and laces on the back of my clothes.

“Do you really think Mr. Mace is the culprit, Lord Simeon?” I’d kept quiet and dealt with being ignored during the whole investigation, but once it was just the two of us, I threw my questions at him. They were smoldering by that point—I couldn’t keep them inside anymore.

“All I can say is that he’s the most suspicious person in this scenario.”

“For today’s incident, yes, but during the first carriage accident, Princess Mira was riding with me. Wouldn’t it be strange for him to have been the culprit? He can’t have been involved in that one at least.” My corset came loose, releasing the pressure from my abdomen. I turned around, causing my dress to fall, so I swiftly grabbed the fabric and held it up against my chest. “Haven’t you noticed anything? Anything at all? Please tell me.” I looked up at my husband, who made a bit of a sly face and tugged on my dress. I stepped back to get him to stop. “Lord Simeon.”

“Go to sleep,” he commanded. “You’ve been staying up late all these nights, so you aren’t well rested.”

“Please don’t evade the subject. Tell me what’s going on.”

He shook his head. “There’s no proof of anything, so I can’t say anything for sure. Sir Kessel remains a suspect, but we can’t pin him as the culprit.”

“Yet you said he was earlier.”

“In that place, I had to. I have to exercise caution now that a hand grenade is involved. You too—please try not to invite any trouble.”

I puffed out my cheeks, huffing. My husband chuckled and pulled me close.

“We’re going to strengthen our security so that no other suspicious figures will slip through. It will all be fine, so please relax and get some rest. I won’t let anyone lay a finger on you.”

“Hm...” I leaned into him. “Can’t you at least tell me your theories? I just don’t know how to feel right now.”

Though I was getting thoroughly distracted by his approaching lips, I resisted, not wanting to be swept away. I had to hear what he was thinking or else I could get in his way during future events. Even if he couldn’t prove anything, I at least wanted to hear a bit of what he had figured out.

He only told me one thing before letting me go: “Don’t try to go anywhere by yourself. Be sure to stay by His Highness’s or Sir Nigel’s side. That’s all you need to do.”

“That’s not enough at all!”

“It’s better if you don’t know anything. Though, this is you we’re talking about, so I’m sure you’ll realize it on your own eventually. But when you do, don’t say it out loud unwittingly. Keep in mind that danger could be lurking anywhere you go. Never let your guard down, and don’t stray away from the knights.”

I didn’t respond and just kept pouting. Lord Simeon gave me another light peck, then turned away, so I gave up on arguing and watched him leave.

So you doubt that the culprit is Mr. Mace too!

If Mr. Mace truly had the motives Mr. Meyer had laid out, then he wouldn’t have dared put Princess Mira in harm’s way, even by mistake. The first carriage accident couldn’t have been Mr. Mace’s doing. Though, I suppose the same can’t be said for the other incidents. I pondered why he’d run away from the carriage house. If he wasn’t the culprit, what reason would he have had to run?

I sighed, took off my clothing, then went to wash my face. Once my makeup was off and I was neatly changed into my sleeping garments, I wasted no time crawling into bed. Though it was summer, the northern coast wasn’t all that hot—it even felt cold at night. I pulled the covers up to my shoulders.

There was so much to contemplate that I thought I’d have a hard time getting to sleep, but my consciousness dissipated as soon as I closed my eyes. The entourage’s schedule had been so strict over the past few days that I was more exhausted than I’d realized. I could vaguely hear the ongoing commotion outside of my door as I was pulled into slumber.

No trouble interrupted me that night. I was able to sleep well and was refreshed upon waking the next day. In contrast to my recovered condition, the sky was overcast. And though the winds had died down, the weather was toeing the line between rain and no rain.

Even though the knights and soldiers continued their search, they never found Mr. Mace.

Chapter Eleven

The princess surprised us all by declaring that we were still going to see the historical sites. We’d all thought those plans would be canceled.

Prince Severin took pity on her. “Please, don’t force yourself. We can tell you’re not in the mood for something like this.”

He suggested we cancel the event, but Princess Mira shook her head. “I’m terribly sorry for how panicked I became last night. I have decided to simply wait for updates on Mace. It’s my duty to represent Vissel as its crown princess right now.” Her complexion still hadn’t returned to normal, but she straightened her back with grace and put on a display of dignity. “I visited Lagrange to improve the relationship between our kingdoms, since our shared past is riddled with problems. You have all welcomed me with open arms, yet I ignored that and only thought of myself. I’m ashamed.”

“Don’t be. You had every right to waver in that situation. Please don’t speak of yourself in such a way.”

“Thank you very much, but I showed a very pathetic side of me yesterday. It was nothing less than shameful. My first order of business should have been to apologize to you. A man of my kingdom—my secretary, no less—plotted something so horrible. Had he succeeded, Mrs. Marielle would’ve...been involved...” She trailed off halfway through, unable to bring herself to say the words. But she raised her downcast eyes and apologized yet again. “In the worst-case scenario, this could have incited war. I’m truly, truly sorry for the trouble we’ve caused.”

I checked Lord Simeon’s and Prince Severin’s reactions: Their expressions weren’t blaming the princess in the slightest. Even my husband, who’d been troubled by her actions before, wasn’t giving her a cold gaze now.

His Highness went ahead and offered his conclusion. “It’s true that some of Sir Kessel’s actions were suspicious, so we have no choice but to consider him involved, but we still don’t know the truth. Let’s leave it at that for now. Nothing will come of us grasping at straws when we don’t know the details. All we have are theories, and we can’t take those as truth. The local police are assisting us in our search. We’re sure to receive more information soon enough.”

“Yes, sir...”

The original itinerary was for the princess to depart and cross the border this afternoon. Did she intend to continue receiving the reports in Vissel?

It might be...unlikely that Mr. Mace will be found before she departs...

Princess Mira wrapped up the conversation. “Today’s visit to the historical sites is not just for sightseeing; it’s for us to look back on our two kingdoms’ histories and learn from them for the sake of the future. We must also mourn those who lost their lives in the process, which is why I believe we should continue with our plans for today.”

Prince Severin didn’t argue. A message was sent to the governors, who were on standby. There was no telling when the rain would fall today, so we hurried to prepare and set off.

Our carriages, which had been thoroughly inspected by then, trudged down the hill, and we crossed the bridge along the cliff by foot and horse. The princess rode a single horse by herself. She was evidently skilled at riding, so she didn’t teeter at all. Since I didn’t have my own horse, I walked alongside the local staff.

Low tide had come at dawn, so now the waves were creeping back up. The water had already risen up to the bottom of the bridge. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t have been able to contain my excitement at the notion of crossing a bridge over the ocean, but as you would expect, I couldn’t bring myself to revel in a mood like that here. I quietly followed after Their Highness’s horses.

Tons of seabirds were flying around the island. They seemed to reside there instead of people. Were they raising chicks in their nests this season?

I gazed up at the approaching island and its buildings and whispered, “Seeing it from down here... This place makes quite the impact.”

The island was much smaller than its counterpart; it was lower in elevation and couldn’t be called a mountain, yet it seemed more significant somehow. The walls of the castle that sat atop the cliff towered high, as if to reject all around it.

Lord Nigel was behind me, leading his horse along but not riding it. “This must be the execution site of the north. No wonder it’s so imposing.” Arthur and Lady Eva weren’t here with him today, strangely enough.

“It wasn’t an execution site,” I corrected. “It was a prison.”

“But they conducted executions here too, did they not? Sans-Terre was famous for that in the south, while Terrazant served that role in the north.”

“Well, I suppose...”

The castle on this island had been used as a prison. Executions were a part of that. A monastery on one island and an execution site on the next one over... On one hand, the difference was striking, but on the other, perhaps it was logical, in a way.

Lord Nigel turned to a staff member walking near him. “Is it still being used today?”

Being called out to by an ambassador with such beauty made the young staff member nervous. “The last execution was held here six years ago. We haven’t had one since.”

“So it isn’t allowed anymore?” Lord Nigel looked back at me. “It’s still legal in Lagrange, is it not?”

“It is,” I answered, “but we hardly conduct any.”

In Lagrange, executions had been a type of exhibition until fairly recent generations. That was why an execution site was present in our capital, Sans-Terre. I didn’t have the slightest clue what was fun about watching someone lose their head to a guillotine. If I witnessed something like that, I would surely faint.

On this island, the execution site had been preserved for historical purposes as a symbol of past conflict. I shouldn’t run amok in a place like this.

Lord Nigel arched an eyebrow. “An island that became a battlefield, used in later eras as an execution site... Quite the brutal resume.”

Lord Hilbert, who was riding on a horse nearby, cut in. “It’s a place of tragedy where our brethren unfairly stole the lives of others. It’s fine to talk about the distant past, but it would be great if you didn’t erase the oppression in recent years.”

“Isn’t that why we’ve come to visit this island in the first place?”

“I noticed that there were people who’ve come to sightsee without understanding the history behind it.”

What? I understand just fine! Also, would you really call it “oppression”? Perhaps it depends on how you look at it.

“I’m sorry if I made you feel that way.” I pouted. “I did a bit of studying up on the site beforehand, but perhaps it wasn’t enough.”

“It isn’t about you...”

Lord Nigel ignored Lord Hilbert and turned to me. “Would you please give us an overview, then?”

I shot him a look that said, Let him say what he wants, but he looked back with one urging me to Do it! Do it!

Oh, you...

I began my spiel. “About one hundred and twenty years ago, some of the people who opposed the merger took hostages and holed themselves up in this castle. The army raided the castle and ended things, but the violence resulted in over one hundred casualties. It was undoubtedly a tragedy.”

Lord Hilbert was visibly unamused. I paid him no mind. “Those who died included seven hostages, fourteen soldiers, and the rest were residents of Terrazant. There were also Visselians involved in the violence, but they escaped from the island by swimming away before the army arrived. One person drowned, and the rest were arrested. I wonder if any escaped.”

The Visselians had stoked the flames as much as possible, then abandoned the people of Terrazant once the army showed up. Some Terrazantians had resisted the soldiers and been killed as a result, but most of the casualties had been incidental. The gunpowder brought in had exploded, putting an end to the violence in the form of self-destruction. Some Lagrangians had also died this way.

Lord Hilbert was displeased. “Terrazant was originally a land with deep ties to Vissel. Its residents are our fellow countrymen.”

I nodded, not disagreeing. “That is indeed the case, which is why Her Highness Princess Mira is visiting today to pay her respects. It’s her duty to reflect on the history and instruct future generations to not repeat the same tragedies.”

Lord Hilbert seemed to receive my message that I had no intention of engaging in discourse with him. He didn’t try to press further and instead scoffed sarcastically. “Your words are proper, but I’ll give you a warning: Women should not pretend to be intelligent. You won’t be considered modest if you take on a haughty stance and parrot things you’ve learned. In times like this, you should say you don’t know anything. If you don’t want to be considered unruly, you need to remember that.”

Before Lord Nigel or I could respond to Lord Hilbert, Princess Mira interrupted out of the blue. “Oh my. You’re usually deriding me as imprudent and stupid, yet this is how you talk when you view a woman as intelligent? You want me to be neither stupid nor intelligent—just what do you want, then?”

Lord Hilbert’s voice caught in his throat, and when he spoke again, his speech was rough. “Of course you shouldn’t be stupid! But it’s more mortifying to watch you get on your high horse and butt into places you shouldn’t! Women should stay behind men and watch!”

“Queens wouldn’t exist if that were the case. It will become my job to butt in soon enough.”

“All you have to do is dress up and show your face. No one expects you to accomplish difficult tasks. You just have to remain beautiful and graceful, and leave everything involving a brain to your husband.”

“Right. Then I suppose I’ll have to search for someone like the Lieutenant again.”

Lord Hilbert was denying every facet of the princess’s personality, but she didn’t become angry—she simply looked over to Lord Simeon, who was riding next to her. She didn’t say so out loud, but she clearly implied to Lord Hilbert that she wasn’t referring to him. That further fueled the animosity in his expression.

Hmm... Lord Hilbert seems to be talking about himself with this “husband” statement. Are the two of them engaged? I haven’t heard of any such news, and Lord Hilbert doesn’t seem to be experiencing unrequited love. Maybe he just wants the throne.

Political power was held by parliament in Vissel, so he couldn’t have been after that. If that were his goal, then there would be no point in antagonizing the princess. Perhaps he wanted a position that would have the masses give him attention and praise him. Judging by his personality, he seemed to have a great desire for such approval, so he would rather be the king than the prince consort. But no matter how much he put on airs, the transfer of power would not change. It could be that he disliked this fact—that would explain why he lashed out at the princess so much. The princess surely couldn’t handle her potential fiancé targeting her with such selfishness. It made perfect sense that she hated him.

She had no leeway to fight with him at present, so she simply ignored his glare and took her time looking around at the sea instead of the approaching island or castle. Though she attempted to be nonchalant about it, she was clearly searching for something—she couldn’t help but scan the waves for a floating, missing person.

Princess Mira was not a useless princess with no self-awareness like Lord Hilbert claimed she was. In truth, she wanted to ignore her duties and search for Mr. Mace, but she earnestly bore with her desperation to try and accomplish her royal agenda. This diligent crown princess wasn’t bringing shame to anyone. Had I been in her position and the one who’d disappeared had been Lord Simeon...I wouldn’t have been able to remain that calm. More than work or anything else, I’d have only been able to think about my husband.

I peered around at the ocean as well. Someone who’d fallen in the night before wouldn’t be able to stay around this area forever. He could have been swept far away, or he could have drowned. We would’ve found him had he washed up on shore.

Those thoughts weighed heavily on my emotions. Underneath the cloudy sky, we proceeded along without much more conversation, and eventually, we arrived at the island.

The structure of the castle itself wasn’t particularly unique—it was no different from those in other regions. It was a single building that enclosed an inner garden, with a tall tower on the side that faced the open sea. Repairs had been made after the violent historical event, so the inside of the castle was clean. The repairmen seemed to have worked to keep the original form of the place, making faux-aged parts so that they’d blend in with those left intact.

Since I’d learned that this place had been used as a prison, I’d imagined it would be lined with jail cells, but there was nothing of the sort inside. The prisoners kept here had been those deemed not too dangerous, therefore they’d been allowed to roam certain sections of the castle grounds as they pleased. They’d been given work to do, and accomplishing tasks could’ve earned them shortened sentences. However, if they’d tried to escape, they would’ve been ruthlessly shot from behind. Part of the reason executions had been held here might have been to make examples out of the prisoners.

After we spent some time looking around, we moved to a stone monument in the inner garden and conducted the ceremony to pay our respects. The prince and princess offered flowers, and in the middle of our prayer, rain began to fall from the sky. Sounds of thunder could be heard from far away, so we decided to head home before the storm drew any closer.

“Take this, Your Highness.” A maid gave Princess Mira a summer jacket and a hat with a wide brim to shield her from the rain.

I threw a cape around my shoulders as well. The rain was light at the moment, so that was all I’d need. I could only hope it wouldn’t worsen before we made it back to the hotel.

Prince Severin motioned toward his horse. “Marielle. Ride with me.”

I laughed. “Oh my, I’m honored. Would someone be so kind as to help me up?” I turned to the knights, but they all avoided my stare or ran away.

Lord Nigel tilted his head. “Why don’t you ask the Vice Captain? That would help ease the knights’ minds.”

Alas, Lord Simeon shook his head. “I cannot. Marielle, ride with either His Highness or Sir Nigel.”

I sighed. “Yes, sir.” Flicking my eyes back and forth between the two of them, I ended up selecting Prince Severin. Lord Nigel was way too tall and most likely extremely muscular because of how much he trained. I wanted to be considerate of his horse and not force it to carry two people. “His Highness is probably lighter...”

His Highness narrowed his eyes. “I’m not overweight, yet I wonder why your words are offending me.”

He lifted me up onto his horse. I would have to explain the situation to Julianne later on, but knowing her, she wouldn’t be jealous.

The maids and hotel staff also took their places on the knights’ horses, and we somehow managed to make our way across the bridge. The knights took the lead as the rest of us trailed behind, with Lord Nigel bringing up the rear. The front of the line was where we really needed to be cautious, but having him behind us was heartening.

We set off on our horses at a light trot. By about the middle of the bridge, the knights in front suddenly stopped, forcing the rest of us to follow suit.

“What’s wrong?” called out Lord Simeon.

The answer came straightaway. “There’s a suspicious object in front, sir.” The phrase “suspicious object” sent a chill through me.

My husband moved forward and peered at the place his subordinate was pointing to.

“It’s at the base of the railing there,” said the knight.

Lord Simeon squinted and lifted his glasses a bit. “Ah... There it is.”

Huh? What is it? What’s there? I wobbled anxiously, making Prince Severin turn around to hold my head still.

“Explain, Simeon.”

“There are black cylinders tied around the railing. As far as I can tell, there are two—one on each side.”

“Those weren’t present on our way over, correct?”

“No, sir. We can assume they were placed here while we were on the island.”

The maids and staff began muttering restlessly behind us.

Lord Hilbert yelled out an order. “Go investigate them immediately!”

“It would be dangerous to approach them carelessly.”

“Well, we can’t just sit here twiddling our thumbs, can we?” Lord Hilbert turned to a horse carrying one of the officials. “You there! Go see what they are. Those things may have been on this bridge from the beginning. Maybe you all just missed them on the way here. You’re locals, so you’d know if you looked. Go!”

“Hilbert!” Princess Mira tried to stop him, but he ignored her.

The officials exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. Before they could respond, the Visselian soldiers pushed their horses forward. The Lagrangian knights stopped them before they could get too close to the objects.

The stronger the rain became, the more irritated Lord Hilbert got. We’d known that it would storm, so he really hadn’t needed to come with us. No one had invited him.

Mr. Meyer called out to Princess Mira. “Go back a bit farther, Your Highness. It may be dangerous. Stay a good distance away until they’re finished investigating.”

“Understood...” Princess Mira had her horse walk backward instead of turning around, since the narrow bridge was already packed with our entire entourage. She was notably good with the reins—her horse wasn’t confused at all and followed her orders without question.

Meanwhile, Lord Hilbert was struggling with his, unable to get it to move the way he wanted, so he was blaming the soldiers near him for being in the way. Those soldiers moved forward a bit to make room, then a bit more since Prince Severin and I were nearby.

Lord Simeon and his subordinates climbed down from their horses to investigate the objects. Will they be okay? The cylinders won’t explode if they get too close, right? I couldn’t help but wait with bated breath. The knights knelt down and discussed something over the objects. One Visselian soldier poked his head through the bars of the railing to check under the bridge. When he came back up, he shook his head.

I clutched Prince Severin’s back. “I wonder if everything’s all right.”

“The situation doesn’t appear dire so far.”

The knights pulled the wrapped wire loose from one of the cylinders. One knight picked up the offending object and brought it somewhat close to his face. A moment later, his expression brightened significantly. The cylinder must not have been dangerous. The knight announced that we were safe, making everyone sigh in relief. The other cylinder was also pulled out, then the soldiers in front urged their horses on and began to cross the rest of the bridge.

A maid riding with one knight looked back at Princess Mira. “Your Highness, we’ve just been informed that everything’s fine...”

But right as she said that, the horse she was riding startled. It had gotten spooked by someone in front of it—Lord Simeon—who was running between the horses toward Prince Severin. His tight expression made me nervous. What happened? Was it not all right after all?

“Tell me, Simeon,” His Highness ordered.

Suddenly, we were rocked by a thunderous sound and a tremendous impact.

“Aaaaah!”

Our horse jolted onto its hind legs, almost throwing me off. Prince Severin pulled me close to hold me steady, forcing him off-balance as well. He managed to remain seated, then tugged the reins to soothe the frantic horse.

“Settle down! Marielle, hold on tight!”

I realized that he was struggling to control the reins with just one hand, so I quickly grabbed onto his body with both arms. There wasn’t time to consider modesty or anything of the sort. It was all I could do to cling to him and not be thrown off.

With his hands now free, he yanked on the reins even harder and shouted at his horse.

I panicked further. “Um...! Should we maybe get off?!”

“We’ll get trampled if we do! Stay still!”

Thanks to His Highness’s daily training and general expertise, our horse settled down in no time. I lifted my head once we stopped thrashing and found Lord Hilbert on the ground holding his bottom—he’d been thrown off, and his horse had run off back to the island without a rider.

Princess Mira had stayed in the back, and she seemed to be fine—Lord Nigel had placed himself nearby to protect her. I let myself feel relieved for a moment, then looked back to the front of the group to see what had happened.

“Huh...?” My eyes didn’t register the sight at first, and my mind whited out. Then, goose bumps overtook my entire body.

The center of the bridge was gone. It had completely collapsed, revealing the surface of the ocean beneath. The metal railings on either side of this gap were also gone, so there was nothing connecting the two halves of the bridge.

“Why...? Ah!” I’d focused on the collapsed section in my shock, but I quickly spotted something frightening: On the other side of the gap from where I was, there was a person holding on to the jagged, broken railings dangling over the sea. “Lord Simeon!”

My husband was about to fall into the water. He gripped the railing with one hand, barely holding on.

Prince Severin stopped me from trying to clamber down. “Don’t panic. He’ll be fine.”

“How, exactly?! We have to save him!”

“Something like this isn’t enough to hurt him.” His Highness pushed his horse as far forward as he could.

Lord Simeon, still hanging by one hand, shouted up at his subordinates, who’d run to the edge of his half. “Several people fell in! Get a rescue boat out here immediately!”

My breath hitched. Down in the sea, I could see horses swimming for their lives. There’s two... No, three of them. Even though they were land animals, they were skillfully navigating back to the island. However...none of their riders were with them.

In the surrounding waters, two heads popped up among the waves. Seemingly Visselian soldiers, they were struggling to not get swallowed up. We had to save them posthaste, or else they’d drown. It was already high tide, and the sea was violent due to the stormy weather. On the other side of the bridge, some of our knights jumped back onto their horses and galloped toward the hotel to alert the island.

Lord Simeon clenched the muscles in his arm and managed to pull his entire frame up. Once his other arm was near enough to the railing, he grabbed it with his hand. Now holding on with both hands, he valiantly swung his legs, and the motion, like that of a pendulum, made his body sway back and forth in large movements. He then used that energy to launch his body forward. His subordinates atop his side of the bridge shot their hands out immediately, and Lord Simeon grabbed hold of them. Once he was safely back on the bridge, my sigh of relief was so strong that it took the rest of my energy with it—I felt as though no air would be left inside of me.

Prince Severin raised his voice enough for the knights on the other half of the bridge to hear—the distance was small enough to allow for that. “Was anyone hurt?”

“There are a few with light injuries,” answered Lord Simeon with an equally loud yell. “What about over there?”

“Ah... This one has light injuries as well.” His Highness turned back and chuckled at Lord Hilbert, who was still pressing his hands against his backside as he complained incessantly. “Seems those who fell off their horses managed to avoid getting stomped on.”

I nodded. “Yes. They were lucky no one else was too close.”

Taking a moment to calm down and think rationally, I realized what had occurred without having to ask: An explosion had destroyed the bridge. A bridge wouldn’t simply explode on its own without something igniting underneath. Some human force had intentionally set up explosives here.

Prince Severin examined the area. “What about the objects from earlier? Those didn’t explode, did they?”

“No, sir.” Lord Simeon’s voice was frustrated. “Those were empty cylinders. They’d been placed in obvious spots, so I assume they were decoys. My deepest apologies. I noticed far too late.”

The cylinders had been made to look suspicious so that they would distract our guards. The real explosives had been placed in the areas where Their Highnesses would’ve stopped their horses, and they had been underneath the bridge so we wouldn’t find them. But...how were they detonated? There were still a few questions left, but the goal had certainly been to harm our royalty.

Though my husband had figured out their motive, he’d been unable to stop the explosion. He’d lamented that he’d been too late, but it had been unavoidable. There was no way he could’ve made it in time, especially since no one had known where the bombs had been set up. Had he come back just a bit earlier, he could have been hit by the explosion directly. A cold sweat ran down my back at the realization that his delayed response had kept him safe.

This is classified as terrorism, isn’t it? Bombs were planted to attack Their Highnesses. The knights’ fears have become reality.

I couldn’t help but quiver. I shook my head and told myself to hold it together. Terrorism had happened, but no one had been severely hurt, meaning the culprit had failed. Nobody died. We survived by the skin of our teeth.

Prince Severin said that same thought out loud. “Let us be glad that we’re all safe. The only thing we have to worry about is the rescue boat, but I think we’ll be fine on that front.”

The people who’d fallen into the sea had managed to swim over to the legs of the bridge. They’d be able to grab on to the pillars and wait for rescue. The horses swam more energetically than the humans, so by this point, they were making great progress toward the island. We wouldn’t have to worry about them either.

That meant the current problem was actually us, stranded on the wrong side of the broken bridge.

His Highness stared up at the sky, accepting the raindrops that fell straight onto his masculine face. The sounds of thunder had gotten closer, and streaks of lightning occasionally darted through the clouds. If I recalled correctly, open areas were dangerous during times like this...and so was water. Are we not surrounded by danger everywhere right now? Bomb terrorism and a lightning storm. What a situation.

Prince Severin immediately decided that standing around doing nothing would do us no good. “Simeon, we’re going back for now. The tide will lower while we wait, and if the rain doesn’t die down, then we will leave by boat once it stops. We’ll be on standby indoors.”

“Understood. We, the knights, will do our best to retrieve you as fast as possible.”

“Please do.”

“Marielle?” my husband called out. I leaned over so he could see me. “Follow His Highness’s orders, and don’t do anything rash. You must not act alone, no matter what.”

“Yes, sir...” I’d anticipated words of comfort, yet he was lecturing me again. My shoulders slumped at my betrayed expectations.

“Sir Nigel, please take care of Their Highnesses.”

Lord Nigel’s laugh had bass to it. “Yes, sir. Leave it to me.”

Boo! That’s it? That’s all you’re leaving me with? You won’t tell me anything else, dear husband? My glare at Lord Simeon—with my cheeks puffed out to maximum capacity—caught his attention.

“I’ll be back for you as soon as I can. Please trust me and wait.”

I do trust you...more than anyone else in the world. “Understood! Please bring sweets as well!”

His Highness drove his knuckles into my scalp. “Why would you say that in a situation like this?”

It’s important, I’ll have you know! We were heading back to the island as fast as we could, but we most likely wouldn’t make it in time for lunch. Everyone’s already starving!

That made Lord Simeon laugh. He raised a hand to signal his agreement. Yes, he’ll be fine. He never breaks his promises. He won’t betray me. As he said, he’s going to return as soon as he can. I waved back at him. Don’t worry. I’m not afraid! I’m fine!

Prince Severin swiveled his horse so he could address those behind us. “We’re going back to the island and waiting until the storm passes.”

Voices of approval rang out. “Yes, sir!”

“Good idea. Let’s hurry back!”

Lord Hilbert, who was still on the ground making a fuss, hastily got back on his feet when he realized no one would help him. “W-Wait! Don’t leave me behind!”

Lord Nigel, seeing that there was no other option, reluctantly offered his hand to Lord Hilbert to pull him up onto his horse. No word of thanks came, of course. Lord Hilbert simply continued to gripe the whole time.

Escaping from the strengthening rain, we galloped back to the island. Behind us echoed the sounds of lightning splitting the sky apart.

Chapter Twelve

Those of us left on this side of the bridge were me, Prince Severin, Lord Nigel, Princess Mira, Mr. Meyer, Lord Hilbert, and just one Visselian soldier. Not a single one of the princess’s maids remained, so I volunteered to take care of her.

I walked over to her. “Aren’t you cold?”

“I’m fine,” she muttered. “I managed to stay mostly dry, aside from my jacket. What about you, Mrs. Marielle? Please don’t forget about yourself.”

“I’m also all right. I have my cape, and Prince Severin blocked most of the water for me.”

His Highness grumbled, “You’ve got some nerve using a crown prince as an umbrella.”

“You didn’t get wet in the places I was covering, so it’s only fair.”

We were given cloths to wipe off with, so we didn’t have to stay wet and shiver. I dried Her Highness’s hair for her, while the prince and Lord Nigel took care of themselves. We’d known it was going to rain, so we’d prepped beforehand. Only Lord Hilbert had arrived empty-handed, which was why he glared at us with contempt. I offered him one of our towels in response, but that only fueled his anger.

“Such an unthoughtful woman! Don’t just shove it at me in silence! Wipe me down!”

“Oh...” He’s asking me to dry him off? All right, fine...

“Cut it out, Hilbert.” Princess Mira stopped me and scolded him. “How could you say something so rude without giving thanks? Wipe yourself down instead.”

“She’s helping you out!”

“Just my back. I dried off the places I could reach on my own, and so did everyone else. Why can’t you?”

“It’s not that I can’t—I’m saying she has no respect for royalty. She’s the rude one!”

“Didn’t you call me the shame of Vissel? Look at how you’re acting now. Are you saying this is how we should carry ourselves?”

“Excuse me?!”

Prince Severin stepped in front of Lord Hilbert, who was about to fly into a rage. When Lord Hilbert shrunk back and shut his mouth, His Highness beamed an intense smile at him.

“If you need help, allow me to assist you. Hand that to me, Marielle.”

I placed the towel into Prince Severin’s outstretched hand.

“All right then, we’ll start with your head.” He gestured to Lord Hilbert. “Could you bend down a bit?”

“N-No,” Lord Hilbert stammered. “I couldn’t possibly make you do something like this...”

“Don’t be shy. I have two younger sisters—I’m very used to taking care of them.” His Highness wrapped Lord Hilbert’s head in the towel and began roughly rubbing it back and forth. “My youngest sister in particular is a tomboy, so I had to constantly look after her. When she’d fall into a puddle and cry her eyes out, I’d wipe her down and make her change, just like this. How nostalgic! That was when she was about six years old.”

I pretended to wipe my face to cover up my giggles. His Highness was teasing Lord Hilbert for requiring help like a child.

“Y-You don’t need to do this!” Lord Hilbert blurted out. “This is something women should do.”

“Since it involves your body being touched, wouldn’t someone of the same sex be better?”

“Th-That’s enough. I’ll do it myself!” Lord Hilbert snatched the towel from Prince Severin’s hand and pouted as he dried himself off. His Highness shrugged and smiled at Princess Mira, who seemed quite astonished. She grinned back at him with a mixture of gratitude and apology.

We’d been standing near the entrance to the castle, but the rain and wind only grew stronger and colder as they blew in, so we moved farther inside. This region was known for being cold, and the temperature only dropped during this kind of weather. The stone castle gradually became colder, and it grew dark, as if evening had fallen.

There were some rooms overlooking the bridge that had been furnished with several wooden benches so that visitors could rest. The windows here were made of glass, so closing them shut out the wind completely. We all sat down in one of these rooms and waited for the storm clouds to abate. The sounds of the rain knocking harshly against the glass were rather terrifying, and it was such a downpour that I couldn’t see the outside scenery at all. Sometimes, lightning would flash through the sky, followed by a huge sound that would shake the air shortly after.

Lord Hilbert complained to himself the whole time. “Why did this have to happen? I can’t believe security slacked off so much that they allowed a bomb to be placed on the bridge. Was no one watching it?”

Prince Severin answered lazily. “They’d supposedly been monitoring it, so I also wonder why. That bomb was probably planted before we got there, but the decoys were planted after. There’s no way we wouldn’t have noticed someone working to place them on top of the bridge, so how...?”

“Hmph. Perhaps the guards took a nap. This is Lagrange’s responsibility. I don’t plan on letting this end ambiguously—I’ll be sure to prosecute you all for this later on.”

“Indeed. Please pray that things end smoothly enough that you are able to do so.”

That statement only worsened Lord Hilbert’s expression. He searched for a response for a moment but evidently realized he couldn’t say anything back, so he turned away and kept quiet. He’d only gotten angry because of how anxious he was; he was actually scared and lashing out at us as his way of asking for help. I understood how he felt. I also hoped that the bridge bombs would be the end of it, but there was no telling what could come next. We were left on a deserted island in the midst of a lightning storm, so it made sense that he was frightened.

Mr. Meyer’s expression was also dark, and Princess Mira kept checking outside the window. Since we only had one guard left, we couldn’t just sit around and worry. Prince Severin and Lord Nigel were the only ones who were as calm as they usually were.

I rummaged through my pocket, wishing I’d brought some candy with me. Something sweet was just what I needed to soothe my nerves. Didn’t I at least have something to distract me?

His Highness nagged me about it. “Why are you rustling around? Do you need the bathroom? Go out into the hallway—it’ll be on your left.”

“That’s not it.” I glared at him. “I was just thinking I should’ve brought something with me. You as well, Your Highness. You seem very at ease, despite the situation. Are you all right?”

“What do you mean?”

“We’re in an old castle that was not only a battlefield but was also used as an execution site. Tons of people have died from violence here.”

“Marielle.” He plastered on an irritated smile and tugged at my cheek.

“Dat wurts!” That hurts!

“Your mouth only ever says unnecessary things!”

Lord Nigel laughed at us fighting, while everyone else looked on, exasperated but resigned.

Princess Mira’s gaze was fond. “You’re very calm, Mrs. Marielle. I’m impressed that you can stay so sound of mind. I suppose I should’ve expected no less of the Lieutenant’s wife.”

“Oh...” No, no, I’m anxious too. But in a place like this, I have to pretend to be collected so that you can stay reassured, Your Highness. “I’m used to things like this.”

“You’re...used to it?”

“I wonder why,” His Highness quipped.

“Me too. I’ve been involved in so many things after getting engaged to Lord Simeon...including your business, Your Highness.”

“Urgh... Don’t you dare mention that in front of Simeon. He’ll get depressed and think it’s his fault.”

“We’ve already passed that stage.”

Lord Nigel was holding his stomach and stifling his laughter with all his might. What’s so funny?!

He was gripping the walking stick he often used, which concealed a blade. Though he was an elegant playboy on the surface, he was always prepared for battle. After all, he was the leader of the Knights of the Rose, who were famous for being the strongest in battle, so having him on our side kept us confident. Lord Simeon must have also been relieved to know that he was with us. I didn’t want to let this fact slip, however. I felt it was best to keep Lord Nigel’s immense strength a secret. Prince Severin seemed to have the same idea, so he intentionally ignored Lord Nigel.

“There’s no need to worry.” Lord Nigel’s honey voice soothed us. “They’ll come back for us in due time. I’m sure we won’t have to wait long.”

He was trying to encourage the princess and suggest that all we had to do was trust Lord Simeon and the knights. She returned a small smile and nodded back at Lord Nigel’s dependable grin.

This exchange almost made the mood recover, but Mr. Meyer pulled it back down. “Shouldn’t we hide farther back? The culprit surely saw that we avoided the explosion. They may attack us again before we’re rescued.” His expression told us that we shouldn’t succumb to relief just yet.

Lord Nigel shook his head. “There’s nowhere for us to hide.”

“I’m sure there’s a room that can be locked in this castle.”

“It’d be better to stay near the entrance, instead of in a room they could trap us in.”

“It’s actually more dangerous to stay in during a lightning storm!”

Lord Nigel muttered something in response, but I couldn’t tell what he said. He’d done something like this before. Mr. Meyer glared at him quizzically. Then, Lord Nigel spoke in clear Lagrangian that I could actually hear. “You shouldn’t scare the ladies. Calm down.”

“This isn’t the time to dillydally! I don’t understand why you’re all treating this like a joke. We just experienced an act of terrorism!” Mr. Meyer’s dark eyes flicked toward Prince Severin. “The people of Terrazant who despise Lagrange had to have set this up. Anyone could’ve predicted this happening with Lagrange’s prince visiting this land. Yet you all just let it happen...”

Princess Mira cut in. “Stop this, Mr. Meyer. It’s too early to blame anyone.”

“But Your Highness! What other possibility is there? Who else could’ve brought about a disaster like this?”

“Well...”

The princess might have been at a loss for words, but Lord Hilbert had something to say. “There is someone.”

An unexpected person coming out with an unexpected statement shocked us all and made us focus on him. He’d been sulking, but now he was making a declaration with certainty. “It’s fine to suggest that this was an insurgence by Terrazant, but there’s a simpler answer. Someone who’s already caused several incidents—someone who’s gone missing. Thinking simply, wouldn’t the culprit be him?”

That made a metaphorical vein bulge on Princess Mira’s head. She threw out the calm demeanor she’d maintained this whole time to stare daggers at Lord Hilbert. “Don’t pin the blame on him without evidence!”

“Without evidence? What makes you say that? I haven’t made even one false statement.”

“Do you really think so? Yes, he did something suspicious last night, but we don’t even know if that incident was Mace’s fault, and the rest of the incidents are just baseless theories. And claiming he’s involved with the bridge is just delusional!”

“That’s only what you want to think. I wonder how a regular third party views this? What about you, Prince Severin?”

Lord Hilbert laughed sardonically at the princess’s desperate refutations and looked to His Highness, who shook his head with a complicated expression. “There’s no point in debating it now. Let’s do that after we’ve returned.”

“Hah! So you’re saying you can’t deny the possibility. Of course you can’t.”

“That’s not what I’m saying.”

“Mira, this happened because you promoted some man with no status or feats to such a high position just for being your friend. You shouldn’t have mixed your personal life with your work. Though I suppose that’s just what women do. They prioritize their feelings over anything else, and this is the result.” Lord Hilbert ignored His Highness and let himself feel triumphant.

Princess Mira clenched her fist and took a breath. “It’s true that I appointed him as my secretary because I’ve known him for a long time. I chose him because I know what kind of person he is. His personality, his abilities, everything. And then there’s you. You don’t know anything about him! Don’t put him down just because you want to disparage me!”

“Oh dear. So you had an illicit affair not only with a soldier from Lagrange but with your own secretary as well? It’s repulsive to think that our next queen lays her hands on any man she takes a liking to. Are you trying to turn our royal palace into a brothel?”

“You’re the repulsive one! How dare you say something so—!”

She’d shot up out of her seat, seeming like she could throw a punch at Lord Hilbert at any moment, so I hurried to her side and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Your Highness, please, calm yourself.”

She didn’t respond. For a moment, she stopped herself and just trembled with rage, and then she pushed my hand away and swung around.

“Your Highness!”

When she didn’t listen to my call and ran to the hallway, I found myself chasing after her. Someone shouted after us, but no one followed.

The princess ran deeper into the dark, empty castle. All I could do was give chase, trying my best not to lose sight of her. The building had a simple shape on the outside, but its inner layout was quite confusing. For example, we’d end up in a closet space despite having run down a hallway; I slowly but surely began to lose track of where we were. She darted up a flight of stairs that appeared in front of us.

“P-Please wait!” I begged. “You mustn’t go too far! Please, stop...!”

What should I do? I’ve run out of breath! I can’t believe Her Highness has so much more energy than me. Though she did overcome the monumental task of visiting three countries... She may take the form of a lovely, fairylike lady, but she’s actually rather fit. There’s no way a novel author that sits in front of a desk all day could keep up.

I huffed and puffed as I made my way up the staircase. The stairwell itself was narrow and winding—it gradually took us upward. This structure... Is this the tower? Yes, we must have entered this castle’s only tower. We shouldn’t go too far up—there’s something monstrous up there. I willed my legs to go faster so that I could stop the princess.

I could see the hem of her dress leave the stairwell. This must be the fourth floor, which I believe is safe. I followed, crossing the entrance into the adjoined room. “Your Highness!”

The space was rectangular and unfinished. Evidently, Princess Mira had also run out of breath. Aside from the wall with the door, the other three walls all had windows so visitors could view the sea from all sides.

I found her glued to a window, gazing outside. She was scanning with her eyes, back and forth, searching for something. She eventually moved to the other windows in turn, but it was pouring rain outside. Visibility was low—nothing far off could be seen.

At last, she clung to the window and let her head droop. I approached her cautiously, and once I was close enough, I could hear soft sobs spilling out from underneath the hair that was covering her face. Her thin back was quivering.

“What do you think...?” Her voice was laced with tears. “Do you also believe...that Mace is the culprit?”

I couldn’t answer her right away. What should I say?

After debating it, I decided to tell her exactly what I felt. “Your Highness, could it be...that you think it would be better if he were guilty?”

Her sobs halted for a moment. She gingerly lifted her head and turned to look at me, not bothering to wipe the tears streaming down her face. “How did you...?”

“Because that would guarantee that he’s still alive. Even if he is the culprit behind this terrorism, you want him to live. At least...that’s what I think you want.”

Her deep blue eyes filled with tears, and they spilled over, trickling down her cheeks. She covered her face with both hands, fell to the ground, and let herself sob with all her might.

I knelt down next to her and stroked her back as I waited for her to calm down. It was better for her to cry as much as she needed, since she’d been holding it in this whole time. No one but me was present, so she didn’t have to maintain any decorum. Right now, she’s allowed to cry without holding back. Not as a crown princess, but as a woman.

“I’m sorry...” After weeping for a good while, Princess Mira finally calmed down enough to wipe her tears away and whisper to me. “Here I go, showing you yet another pathetic side of me... All I’ve done is cause trouble for you.”

“You have nothing to apologize for. I don’t find any part of you pathetic. For now, don’t think about anything unnecessary—please let your feelings do what they must.” I pulled out my handkerchief so I could wipe her face. Her makeup had smeared everywhere—I did my best to straighten it out.

She rubbed her sniffling nose. “Thank you... As the crown heir, I kept thinking I had to keep my composure and act properly...but you saw through it all, didn’t you? I’m such a terrible princess...”

“No, not at all. I’ve had nothing but respect for you this whole time. Frankly, I think you’re very upstanding.” This was all true, and I made sure to emphasize it. “Had my husband been the one who’d disappeared—especially if his innocence was in question—I wouldn’t have been able to act as valiantly as you have. No matter how important my role was, I would’ve thrown it all away so I could go search for him. I wouldn’t have been able to think about anything else. But you put your work above all. I can only imagine how frantic you were on the inside, yet you overcame it and accomplished your duties. Why are you denying this? You’ve been so upstanding.”

A faint smile appeared on the princess’s face, not quite a bitter one. My words weren’t necessarily relieving to her. All she did was sigh sadly. “You’re able to say this despite the fact that Mace may have been targeting you.”

“Please don’t say things you don’t believe. Mr. Mace wasn’t behind any of those incidents.”

Her long lashes flicked up and down as she blinked rapidly in surprise.

I gave her a bright smile. “My husband believes the same, as does Prince Severin, you know. He just can’t say it out loud yet.”

“But why...?”

“So as to not alert the true culprit.”

Her Highness mumbled, “The true culprit...” over and over.

That’s right. The true culprit is someone else, not Mr. Mace.

“My husband refuses to tell me anything unless he has definitive proof, so this is just my conjecture, but...Mr. Mace most likely did not even go to the carriage house.”

“Huh?” That took her by surprise.

I looked over at the staircase to make sure no one was coming up. The noisy rain and lightning were convenient for a hushed conversation. I brought my face close to the princess’s and whispered. “When we dispersed after first arriving at the hotel, I went to take a walk in the garden. I was there when you stepped out onto your balcony. I passed by Mr. Mace at that moment, and he was headed toward the carriage house then.”

“So...he was there?”

“Yes, but it was early enough that he had to have finished his inspection before dark. The incident when he supposedly ran off and disappeared didn’t happen until several hours later. It’s hard to believe he would’ve been in the carriage building the entire time, isn’t it? Did he perhaps go inspect things a second time? It would only be more suspicious for him to go in and out repeatedly. If he intended to do something to the carriages, he would’ve done it the first time.”

“Indeed...” The princess nodded along, still in shock.

She must have thought that Mr. Mace being in the carriage building that night had been an undisputed fact. I had too, at the time, but I’d quickly noticed that this would’ve been strange. There’d been a clear contradiction between what I’d seen and what I’d been told. The answer to that had been confirmed when the bridge exploded.

“Then...what really happened?”

“From here on is purely my imagination, but I believe Mr. Mace may have seen a suspicious light moving within the darkness.”

“At the carriage house?”

“No, at the bridge. I think he spied the culprit fixing the bombs to it.”

The princess’s mouth fell open, and her eyes widened. She covered that mouth with a shaking hand. “Ah...”

“Not only was it nighttime, but he was probably some distance away, so he would’ve only seen the light of the one on the bridge. But that alone would’ve been enough to arouse suspicion. Why would someone be crossing the bridge at that time, and what could they possibly be doing? He knew you would be crossing that bridge the next day, so he couldn’t simply ignore it. He must have gone out to see what was happening.”

“Did he cross paths with the culprit there?”

“Or an accomplice.” Considering the situation, the chances of the crime being committed by only one person were low. There had most likely been a guard who’d noticed Mr. Mace coming to investigate.

“That would mean...the soldier who reported that Mace was doing something suspicious to the carriages was lying. Then...that soldier would be...?”

“That’s right. After they did whatever they had to with Mr. Mace, they needed to come up with a reason for his disappearance. They decided to pin the blame for their crime on him to take suspicion off themselves. They led us to believe that he’d done something to the carriages before falling off the cliff and being swept away by the ocean. That lie was designed to make us let our guards down—we’d believe that the culprit was gone and no more danger would arise. The grenade and string were probably placed in the carriage house afterward as fake evidence.”

Princess Mira lowered her hand and clenched her skirt. For a while, she just stared at the ground, shaking. I wondered whether she might cry again, but she was strong; the next emotion to flood her eyes was anger.

“So someone with a vicious plan pretended to be one of our guards.” The people we’d believed would protect us had been treacherous—they’d hidden away a frightening ploy. Their cunning betrayal filled the princess with ire.

“Everything that followed would also make sense if the culprit were one of the guards. While we were inspecting this castle, they walked over to the bridge, saying they’d check for irregularities. That was when they set up the decoy cylinders. It was too far away for the people monitoring from the other island to see, so they were able to set up the trap in broad daylight and return as if nothing had happened.”

Then, they’d “checked” another spot on the bridge to make sure no one found their movements suspicious. They’d tricked those watching into thinking they were doing meticulous work, and all the while they’d been planting the decoys.

“Remember there was a person who went under the bridge while we were investigating the cylinders?” I asked. “They made us think they were looking for other suspicious objects, but that was just a front for them to light the fuse.”

Merely setting up the explosives under the bridge was useless unless someone lit them. The culprits most likely pulled the fuse far out and left a match near the tip so that they wouldn’t get caught up in the blast. They ignited the fuse when they pretended to go down and inspect.

“How awful... The culprits were right in front of us! We must arrest them. I’ll never forgive them for attacking Mace! I won’t let them escape! We have to let everyone else know...!”

“It’s fine, Your Highness. My husband surely already knows everything I just said. And knowing him, there’s no doubt that he’s already keeping a close eye on the culprits. There’s no need to worry—they won’t get away.” I could guarantee her that Lord Simeon would catch the criminals.

Her blue eyes widened. She stared at me in silence for a while, then smiled slightly. “So you trust him.”

“I do. I know what kind of person he is.”

Lord Simeon was a man who kept a cool face as he noticed all kinds of subtle things and worked around them. He’d surely realized who the culprits were far before I had. He’d told me that it was better to not know anything and had refused to let me in on his theories. Had I found out the truth, I would’ve needed to act like I didn’t know anything in front of others. But because I’d shown the culprits that I was clueless, they’d let their guards down. That was the kind of person Lord Simeon was! He’d even made sure to tell me to pretend I knew nothing, even after I’d figured out the truth! Though I’d had a difficult time concealing the fact that I’d figured it out, I’d done my best to put on an unknowing facade so that nothing would seem off, even when I’d been near the culprits. Lord Simeon needs to praise me for this afterward.

“We’ll capture them for sure, without a doubt. We’ll never let these evildoers have their way.”

Even if he hadn’t noticed the bombs, Lord Simeon wouldn’t fall behind. He was surely working to arrest them, even now. It was fine to believe in him.

Princess Mira nodded at my definitive promise, then turned to the wet window. Her brows furrowed, and she let out a huge breath, as if to overcome the pain. My explanation had probably stolen some hope from her. It was hard to believe that criminals who’d gone this far would’ve let any witnesses live. The princess must have thought that Mr. Mace’s chances of survival were dismal. I could still think of a way he could’ve made it out, but I had no proof. And since I didn’t want to give her false hope, I couldn’t reveal it for now.

“Why don’t we go back down?” I said quietly. “We shouldn’t stay away from Prince Severin and the others for too long. They’re all worried sick.”

“Yes... Right. I’m causing trouble for them yet again. I just don’t want to see Hilbert. I really, really don’t want to. I don’t want to see his face or hear his voice.”

The princess spilled this fact and unleashed her hatred, letting it be on full display. I understood completely—I’d predicted it. In the best of times, Lord Hilbert was a difficult person, and today, he’d shown that he was not empathetic at all in times of crisis. He’d even thrown words dripping with venom at Princess Mira. Frankly, I didn’t want to see him either.

“Did you pretend to fall for my husband and aggressively go after him to drive Lord Hilbert away?”

Her Highness didn’t look away from the window. She just nodded.

I gazed out too. “Did someone decide that he was to be your marriage partner?”

“No, I refused that. But...the people around me advocated for the match and tried to proceed with the negotiations. Many people side with his father in parliament.”

“Ah... That’s troublesome.”

“People tend to ignore my opinions and look down on me for being a woman. They’re usually not as open about it as Hilbert, but other people really do think that way. They’re looking down on me in their hearts.”

“I don’t believe that applies to everyone. Ambassador Van Rail has a lot of respect for you, for example.”

She chuckled, tired. “My father respects my decisions, and there are people who don’t put me down for being a woman, but there are people who carry that prejudice. Hilbert believes he should become my husband and be the assistant to a useless queen. Someone like him would never be satisfied with just being in a support position, but on the surface, that’s the kind of arrangement those around us are trying to make.”

“So you plotted to spread rumors that you’d fallen in love, all to demonstrate that you weren’t considering Lord Hilbert at all?”

Another faint laugh. “The people of our kingdom don’t know of his true nature, you see. They believe the lies he and his faction have spread—they say that we’re on good terms and are perfect for one another. It disgusts me. I wanted everyone to know for certain that I wasn’t going to accept a man such as him.”

“That’s why you chose my husband?”

Her Highness looked back at me with an apologetic expression. “I’m sorry. When I found out about him, I knew he was the most suitable for this role. He’s an outstanding man that Hilbert could never even come close to... Beautiful, capable, skilled at fighting. Not only that, but your husband is renowned for being kind, serious, and loyal. There’s also no issue with his status. Even royalty can’t scoff at the direct heir of the Flaubert earldom. I believed it would be easy for me to get other people to think I’d fallen for him.”

I nodded several times, understanding. Had Lord Simeon been single, there wouldn’t have been any issue with him marrying a princess. They would’ve been celebrated as a perfect couple.

“Also,” she continued, “it was actually more convenient that he was married. That way, I could have the rumors end with me having a one-sided love, and nothing would come out of it since the man in question was already married.”

“Didn’t you say you were envious of me?” I poked fun at her, making her smile widen.

“That’s right. I was very jealous of you. Not only did you have the person you loved, but you also just seemed so happy. Yet I was having the absolute worst man pushed upon me.”

She wasn’t jealous of me because I was Lord Simeon’s wife—she was envious of my happiness.

I’d somewhat gleaned this, and now I knew that the reason was Lord Hilbert.

“You actually want to marry Mr. Mace, don’t you, Your Highness?”

I wouldn’t hold back anymore. Having this bluntly pointed out made the princess go silent. She fidgeted, but it didn’t take long for her to accept my words. “I suppose I can’t hide it anymore. Yes, I’ve been in love with Mace for a long time now... Alas, it’s an unrequited love. He doesn’t feel the same way.”

“Did he tell you that directly?”

I was asking if he’d already rejected her, but she shook her head. She hadn’t even confessed to him, apparently.

“I can tell just by looking at him. He doesn’t give off those feelings at all. He even refused to be my secretary at first.”

“Wasn’t that because he was a soldier?”

“No, it was after he’d resigned. His family are commoners, so he didn’t have to succeed his father, but he left the army because he didn’t want to leave his mother alone. He said he’d search for a job that he could commute to from home, which made me think that being my secretary was the perfect opportunity... Ah, how am I going to explain to his mother what happened to him...!”

She covered her face with her hands again. I kept my mouth shut and rubbed her back until she pulled herself together. I didn’t hear any footsteps belonging to people searching for us, so Prince Severin and Lord Nigel had probably stopped anyone from coming after us. It was most likely better for us to stay here, away from them, than to go back.

“We have to rejoin them soon...” The princess said this with no energy left, even though I hadn’t been rushing her. “You won’t be able to leave as long as I’m here.”

“Please, don’t worry about me. No matter where we are in this castle, we have to wait for help to come anyway. Though, I suppose it would be smart to move to another area. We’re up too high—lightning could strike this tower, and I believe it would be safer to leave. But we certainly don’t have to go back to where Lord Hilbert is. Let’s just get back to the main building first.”

“Right...”

I was relieved that she finally rose, and I stood with her. We linked arms as we headed back to the stairwell.

“Please watch your step.” The staircase was narrow and steep, as was common in old castles. Even after renovations, this was one part that had been left untouched. We grabbed our skirts and made our way down cautiously, trying not to trip over the hems.

“There’s a tower in our palace as well. When I was a young child, I would go up there in secret, even though I’d been warned not to because of the danger.” Princess Mira wasn’t really telling me this. It was more like she was musing about past memories. “I thought no one noticed me sneaking up there, but Mace came running after me every time. He always noticed when I was up to something...”

“You knew him when you were young?”

“Ah, I forgot to tell you. Our fathers were classmates during their college years.”

“So you were childhood friends with Mr. Mace?”

“Yes... But once he became my secretary, he completely changed. He insisted that we only have a professional relationship, and he wouldn’t interact with me like he used to. My plan backfired.”

Ah. She’d only been able to revel in the joy of getting to work with her beloved in the very beginning. It’d actually driven a wedge between them, so she’d ended up with melancholy, lonely feelings. How heartbreaking... I would’ve enjoyed this story had I read it in a novel, but it was painful in reality.

“People like Mr. Meyer are around too, so perhaps Mr. Mace can’t help it. He probably doesn’t want to disgrace you.”

“Indeed. Mace takes his job very seriously and never mixes in private affairs. Yet Mr. Meyer still looks down on him... That man obtained his position through connections in his family too, yet he acts so pompously!”

“Huh?” I stopped in my tracks at her unexpected words.

She paused in the middle of the staircase as well, looking back at me with a curious expression. “What’s wrong?”

“No, uh... Mr. Meyer didn’t obtain his position through proper means? Mr. Mace had said he was a legitimate official.”

“Mr. Meyer was employed in a regional office, so I suppose he did indeed work his way up, but he only recently came to work in the palace. I heard that when he was younger, he moved away from the area where he grew up due to family circumstances.”

“Then how did he end up in your entourage on this journey?”

“He’s the nephew of a member of parliament. He used his uncle’s power to crawl his way in. I don’t like that either. It gives him no right to put Mace down.”

My heart began to pound in my chest. I had a very bad feeling about this.

The princess looked on worriedly at my changed demeanor. “What’s the matter? Did I say something strange?”

“Your Highness... Were you the one who decided we’d come to this island today?”

“Hm? Yes. Some suggested to me that we should cancel it, given the current trouble, but if I abandoned my duties, Hilbert would have just used that as an opportunity to put me down again. Or at least, that’s what Mr. Meyer told me. I don’t care what Hilbert says anymore, but I figured Mace would’ve said the same thing. I didn’t want to disappoint him.”

I pressed my hand to my chest. What should I do? I may have had a grave misunderstanding.

Mr. Meyer was obnoxious, yet he hadn’t argued against the princess’s actions. And though he’d scolded the other Visselians, he alone had seemed to take her side. He saw me as an enemy. He’d even tried to tear me away from Lord Simeon. On the day of our tea party, Mr. Meyer had let Princess Mira run out in secret, away from the royal palace, despite the fact that he’d usually try to stop her.

That was why I’d considered him a possible suspect behind the incidents where I’d been targeted. He’d been nearby during the carriage accident and had a build similar to the person spotted at the bazaar. Had his goal been to go after Lord Simeon while I was hurt and unable to move? I also didn’t believe he’d intended to get the princess involved.

In the end, however, his schemes had failed, and I’d even ended up tagging along on the journey to Terrazant. He might have come up with the extreme plan of bombing the bridge out of desperation. The political situation being how it was, he could pin the incident on terrorism. He’d even said as much earlier. He’d called out to the princess at the time and had pulled her over to a safer area.

On the other hand, I’d been closer to the scene of the crime—I’d almost been caught up in the explosion. Since a few among the guards were his accomplices, it was also possible for him to subtly guide them away from the danger. Had I been directly hit, Prince Severin would have been taken with me... I’d thought that was rather extreme, but if my theory had been correct, then Mr. Mace could’ve still been alive. Perhaps he was only trapped somewhere—that was what I’d hoped.

I’d felt like I was getting closer to the truth, but given what Her Highness had just revealed to me, I began to lose confidence. Calm down. What’s bothering you? Where’s the contradiction? Mr. Meyer being a new hire didn’t automatically disprove my theory. Perhaps he’d been trying so hard to get the princess to approve of him because he was new. But he didn’t seem like the type of person who would care about that sort of thing. I didn’t see him as trying to curry favor with Her Highness. It also wasn’t as if he were quietly revering her.

What is this? I’m not really understanding anything, yet I have an incredibly bad feeling about everything. I couldn’t help but feel like my theory was incorrect.

“Mrs. Marielle?” The princess called for me, bringing me back to my senses.

I wavered for a moment, then settled on heading back downstairs. Regardless of anything else, remaining in the tower was perilous. Lightning was frightening, of course, but moreover, we wouldn’t have anywhere to run if we were attacked.

“My apologies. Let’s keep going.”

I moved my feet again. We passed by the third floor, then the second floor. We were so close, when suddenly, footsteps noisily approached us.

I gulped and stopped once more, as someone appeared in the stairwell. The person trying to come upstairs noticed us and skidded to a halt.

“Hilbert?” The princess scrunched up her face in disgust.

Indeed, the one who was breathing heavily and bounding up the stairs was Lord Hilbert.

Chapter Thirteen

Lord Hilbert froze in shock for a moment, then went back to climbing the stairs at a great speed. His hand shot out as he tried to grab the princess.

“Wh-What?! Don’t touch me!” she screeched.

I frantically tried to jump between them to stop him, but he shoved me away with his elbow, causing me to stagger.

“Mrs. Marielle!” Her Highness’s voice was dripping with panic.

“Ouch...” I rubbed my side. “Ah, I’m fine. I only bumped into him a little bit.”

Lord Hilbert hadn’t intentionally hit me—his elbow had accidentally collided with me when he tried to maneuver around me. The man himself paid me no mind and forcefully gripped the princess’s arm.

“Stop being so violent!” she yelled shrilly. “Apologize to her!”

“Be quiet!” he shouted back. “You’re the one trying to kill me!”

“Excuse me?!” Her voice hiked up yet again at being accused of something ridiculous. I was also shocked—what did he mean? “What are you saying?! Have you finally gone mad?!”

She didn’t try to hide her disdain, but Lord Hilbert’s face was nothing but serious. Anger and fear blended together on his features as he drew ever closer to her. “Those men are your underlings, aren’t they?! I knew it—you destroyed the bridge and pretended like it was terrorism so that you could assassinate me in a place where no one could get in the way!”

“Who, exactly?! Agh, you, calm down already! What in the world are you blabbing about?! It would certainly be a godsend for me if you died, but I wouldn’t try to assassinate you!”

“No use lying, Mira! I was just attacked!”

“Huh?”

That was when another person came up from below, behind Lord Hilbert—the sole Visselian soldier who’d been stranded with us. Lord Hilbert was wary when he whipped around, but he released the tension in his shoulders when he saw it was the soldier. The person who’d attacked him must have been someone else.

“Men with weapons appeared out of the blue and tried to harm me! I can only guess that they were already waiting on this island. It has to be your doing!”

“Wait.” Her arm still caught in Lord Hilbert’s grasp, she looked toward the soldier. “Is that the truth?”

The man nodded and confirmed Lord Hilbert’s story. “Yes, Your Highness. An unknown group of people appeared and launched their attack without a word. Ambassador Shannon fought back, but I had to prioritize protecting Lord Hilbert.”

“What about Prince Severin?!”

“I don’t know. I believe he was still unharmed when we escaped, but...”

The attackers are a group? Of how many? Even Lord Nigel won’t be able to handle them all if their numbers are too great. I tried to run down the stairs, but the soldier spread his arms to block my path.

“You mustn’t! It’s too dangerous!”

“But His Highness is—!”

“Will you be able to save him if you go down there?!”

I couldn’t argue with that logic. I’d only get in the way. That’s true...but isn’t there anything I can do?

“Then why don’t you go back?” Princess Mira asked the soldier. “Hilbert has escaped, as you can see. You don’t have to be near him anymore, right? Please go support Prince Severin and the others.”

“Uh...”

Lord Hilbert was fully against this plan. “Don’t joke around! You’re just trying to tear my guard away from me so you can have me attacked again!”

The princess’s eyes glinted. “I have nothing to do with this! Why would I involve Prince Severin and Ambassador Shannon if I were only trying to kill you? I’d focus solely on you if that were the case!”

Wh-What a statement... But she was right. No matter how you looked at it, the target was most likely Prince Severin. Lord Hilbert was probably of no concern to the attackers, which was why they’d let him run.

That being said, one thing Lord Hilbert had claimed was correct: The goal of the bridge bomb had been to trap Their Highnesses on this island and kill them before Lord Simeon and the others could come to their rescue. The assassins had already been lying in wait within this castle, scanning for their chance. Your Highness...!

The soldier spoke up nervously. “My apologies, but I don’t believe I’d be of any help by myself. I cannot follow your orders, as they would only lead me to suicide.”

Princess Mira couldn’t argue back—she couldn’t possibly order someone to their death, especially if doing so wouldn’t change the outcomes for His Highness and the others.

My mind was racing. “How many people were among the attackers?”

The soldier tilted his head. “About...ten, as far as I could see.”

My vision darkened. That wasn’t a number Lord Nigel could take on by himself while also protecting His Highness. Agh, if only Arthur and Ms. Eva were with us! Those two were also Knights of the Rose, and they would’ve added more than enough fighting power to turn the tables. Why were they not here today, of all days?!

What should we do...? What should we do?! Save us, Lord Simeon! Save His Highness and Lord Nigel! Lord Simeooon!

As I panicked and shook with fear, Princess Mira began to scream. “Stop that, Hilbert!”

He was yanking on her arm, trying to force her back up the stairs.

“Don’t go up there, Lord Hilbert!” I tried to stop him. “Towers are susceptible to lightning, and you won’t have anywhere to run if you’re attacked!”

“Lightning doesn’t strike that often!” he spewed. “This castle has been around for hundreds of years. It will be better for us to hide than flee to a worse place. The attackers can’t come in through the windows up there. We’ll be able to wait for help if we block the entrance.”

Even the soldier agreed—he began pulling my arm as well. “Th-That’s right! Let’s go up!”

I couldn’t resist. I was already using all my energy to not slip while being forcibly pulled by a man’s strong hand. Princess Mira and I were then dragged back up the stairs like prisoners. We passed by the room from before—Lord Hilbert took us higher. The fifth floor had a sturdy-looking metal door, so he most likely thought that one would be best. He panted, his breath heaving, as he pushed it open.

“Wha...?”

We only made it one step inside before we all stopped and stared with wide eyes. Many different tools had been left in this room: a small round chair, some kind of stand, ropes, chains, and baskets by the walls. Judging by the looks of things, these weren’t items from centuries ago—they were relatively new. One could tell that they’d been used up until just recently.

But the one thing that really drew our eyes was the large machine set in the center of the room.

It was imposing—a rectangular wooden frame held up by a solid base. Jutting up from the base was a set of long, thin boards, and from these hung a huge, slanted blade.

Princess Mira let out a scream. It was horrifying to see this tool in a situation like this. Even I, who’d known that this object would be in this room, couldn’t help but quiver at the sight of the real thing.

“Wh-What...? Why is there a guillotine here?” Lord Hilbert was the most frightened among us. He didn’t even realize that he’d let go of the princess’s arm.

I struggled to catch my breath. “Because this place was also an execution site.”

“Th-This place? They did it in this room?!”

“That’s what I’ve heard.”

“Why here?! Wouldn’t they do that underground or in a corner of the building?!”

“The main building was used as a living space and workspace, so naturally, they’d want something like this to be kept separate. I heard that’s why they used this tower.”

It seemed even someone like Lord Hilbert didn’t enjoy the thought of executions. Or perhaps seeing a guillotine up close was just that frightening. His knees looked like they could buckle any second. He backed up toward the wall.

I checked the door. Sure enough, there was no lock, since there wouldn’t have been a need to lock it from the inside. If we were to hide in here, we’d have to find something to brace against the door. The guillotine could be useful for that, but I wasn’t sure we’d be able to move it. The structure seemed very heavy, and I was scared of the blade falling if we shifted it the wrong way. The tool hadn’t been used in years, but the blade still seemed sharp enough, and the rope it hung from didn’t look secure. As far as I could see, it had aged, and it could drop the blade given the slightest bit of vibration. Maybe if we release the blade before we move it? But...

I kept quiet as I mulled over potential plans. The two men said nothing. No one seemed to be chasing after us, but I shut the door just in case. We didn’t talk to one another, just sat down on the floor to rest. Anxiety enveloped us—the unrelenting sounds of rain, the fiercely roaring lightning...and then the execution tool in front of us. We all sat quietly with fear in our eyes.

I wondered if I could softly check outside. I hadn’t given up on the others just yet. Or perhaps could I send a signal to the other coast? My mind argued with itself, saying that any signal would most certainly get lost in this rain. But wouldn’t the rain and noise actually hide me better? I may be able to move without the attackers noticing me. I could suppress my presence. Going unnoticed is my talent.

I simply couldn’t give up without trying. I pushed myself up off the ground, planning to act alone. Princess Mira noticed and looked at me—when she did, her beautiful face tensed up. I quickly realized why: Footsteps were approaching. Someone was coming up the stairwell.

Lord Hilbert noticed a bit after, and his face tightened too. I gingerly stood and pressed myself against the door. It wasn’t a group. Only one person. Who was it? His Highness? Or...

“Is someone there...?”

A hushed voice came from the other side of the door.

Princess Mira’s and Lord Hilbert’s faces instantly brightened when they heard who was there. In contrast, I stepped away.

“Mr. Meyer?” The princess stood, and the soldier jogged over to the door.

“Please wait!” I tried to stop them from opening it, but it was too late. As soon as I saw Mr. Meyer, I braced myself nervously, but all he did was quietly enter the room and look around. No one followed him in.

“You’re all here?” he asked. “Good.”

“I’m glad to see that you’re all right!” Princess Mira breathed a sigh of relief. “I heard you all were attacked. What happened? Are Prince Severin and the others safe as well?”

Hidden behind the eager princess, I made sure to check our surroundings, searching for anything I could use as a weapon. There were four of us and only one of him—surely we could take him. Would throwing that round chair work?

“I didn’t check,” answered Mr. Meyer, “but I’m sure they’re all dead by now.”

His mild, uncaring tone caught the princess entirely off guard. “Huh...?”

“I prepared many men, thinking more of those knights would’ve been left on this side, but thankfully, the dumb Lagrangians went as far across the bridge as they could and left you all defenseless on the other side. It’s their fault for thinking that no one was on this island and only worrying about what was in front of them. Honestly, I’m surprised things went so well for us.”

He let out a cackle, and Her Highness was utterly bewildered. She hadn’t suspected him at all, so she wasn’t yet able to piece together what was happening.

“What...are you saying?” she murmured. “Mr. Meyer, what’s going on?”

I moved without making a sound, trying not to alert anyone else, and reached my hand out to the round chair. No one would expect me to strike first, so surely I could accomplish something as long as I caught him off guard...

But right before I could grab the chair, something struck me from behind. My breath hitched, and my vision dimmed.

Did... Did something just hit me?

I fell on the spot before I could look behind me. The cold floor pressed against my cheek, and my consciousness began to fade.

The princess’s voice came from far away. “Mrs. Marielle! Why did you...? What are you doing?! Stop!”

Another voice responded back to her. “It would be boring to just kill her normally. We have this nice tool here, so why don’t we use it?”

My head and neck ached. Wait, that’s right. It hurts. My neck was probably where I’d been hit. I hadn’t fainted completely, so I could still vaguely hear voices around me.

Someone grabbed both of my arms, and I could feel them being pulled behind my back. That brought my consciousness into reality somewhat. Urgh... My head is pounding, and my hands hurt. Oh, I can’t move them either. Are they tied together?

Whoever had tied my hands picked me up. When I managed to open my eyelids, I saw Lord Hilbert staring at me in shock. So it wasn’t him. Then the person who attacked me was...

My body was shoved, face down, onto the surface of a stiff board. My glasses collided with the wood, which hurt my face, but since I couldn’t move my arms, I couldn’t adjust them.

What am I lying on? Don’t tell me it’s...

“I’m sure there’ll be quite a stir when the young madam of an earldom is found without her head. I’m very glad you all ran into this room.”

“Stop! Stop it!” The princess was screaming.

Hands roughly gripped my shoulders and dragged my body toward the edge of the board—my face now hung off of it. Something stiff touched my throat, then something similar hit my nape. My entire neck was now fixed tightly in place. I was unable to move not only my arms but my whole body. Technically, I could move my legs, but thrashing them around wouldn’t free the rest of my body.

I could see the floor right in front of my eyes, and though I could no longer look up, I knew the blade was hanging there. If the rope was untied, that blade would fall freely and slice through my neck...

“Stop it!” The princess kept shrieking. “Why are you doing this?!”

Somehow, I managed to turn my head slightly. A few figures entered my vision. Standing next to me was the previously innocent-looking soldier, and though I couldn’t see Her Highness, it seemed Mr. Meyer had caught her. Lord Hilbert was whipping his gaze back and forth between us, not understanding.

Mr. Meyer cackled again. “There’s no need to be so distraught! The woman who was in your way will disappear, that’s all.”

“Don’t be stupid! I never wished for this!”

“Two women had an ugly spat over one man. It happens all the time. You’re going to be overtaken by your heightened emotions—and you’re going to kill your rival in love.”

“What are you talking about?! Do you even know what you’re saying?!”

“But upon seeing the flowing blood, you’ll go mad with fear and throw yourself out of the window. This filthy performance will end with both of you dying.”

“Meyer...!”

“A rather stale script, indeed, but it will contribute enough of an impact on the world. There’s no need to make it into a beautiful story. The more lowbrow and disgusting it is, the more it will pique the people’s interest.”

Princess Mira might not have understood what was really going on, but at the very least, she knew that both of us were about to be murdered. She was shocked into silence for a moment, but then she began shouting desperately. “What are you doing, Hilbert?! Save Mrs. Marielle!”

Lord Hilbert was the only one not being held captive—his body was free. The princess was asking him why he wasn’t moving, but all he did was sit there, flustered.

“Huh...? No, but...?”

“Please! I’ll do anything you say later, so just save her!”

That seemed to resonate with Lord Hilbert for a moment, but when he glanced at the soldier standing over me, he faltered. It seemed he truly didn’t have the courage to fight.

Mr. Meyer then spoke in a saccharine voice. “Lord Hilbert. If you don’t want to die, don’t get in my way. Just stay quiet and watch. Wouldn’t it be great for you if the princess died?”

“Huh...?” squeaked out Lord Hilbert.

“After all, with her gone, you wouldn’t just become the prince consort—you’d be the king. But only if you shut your mouth and watch.”

“N-No, but there’s also Julius...”

“You’re more suited to be king than some weak-bodied prince who’s bedridden every other day. And it’s not uncommon for sickly children to die before they reach adulthood. No one would suspect you if he died.”

Lord Hilbert gulped at the suggestion. He shook his head, blue in the face and quivering. It seemed even he wasn’t so evil. “I-I don’t want... I don’t really want to go that far...”

Mr. Meyer guffawed. “What a pathetic man you are! You spout arrogant nonsense all the time, yet you don’t actually have the will to steal the throne! How feeble. Is this all the northern royalty amounts to?”

I couldn’t see Mr. Meyer, but I had to speak. I finally managed to push my voice out. “You... What is your real name? Is it just a lie that you’re the nephew of a member of parliament? Did you switch places with the real Mr. Meyer? Or are you actually him and determined to betray your country?”

He didn’t answer my questions. He just uttered one cold, curt phrase.

“Kill her.”

The soldier moved.

“Nooo!” The princess’s scream drowned out all other noise. “Stop! Stop! Nooooo!”

Her words didn’t stop the soldier. He began to manipulate something above my head. Surely, he was fiddling with the rope.

This has to be a farce... Are they really going to kill me...?

Sweat flowed down my face—my heart thrummed so quickly in my chest that it seemed noisy in my ears. No! What should I do? What can I do? I’m so scared. Somebody, save me! No! No...!

A vision of my husband flashed through my mind.

Lord Simeon...! Save...me...

Would I ever get to see him again? What would he do if I died here? We’d promised each other we’d be together forever. No...I don’t want this to be the end! I don’t want to leave Lord Simeon!

God...!

Suddenly, a piercing, clanging noise resounded right next to my head. I squeezed my eyes shut without realizing it.

Death is upon me.

S-So this is what it sounds like... Wait, I don’t feel any pain. Can I not tell because I’m already dead? Beheadings are supposed to be over in an instant. My head must not be attached to my body anymore.

Despite that, I still possessed all five senses. As I lay on the guillotine, my erratic breathing persisted, and my muscles were tense with nerves. Nothing was supporting my face, so the weight of my head was pressing my throat into the board, which very much hurt. Indeed, the weight of my head is...

“Huh?”

Does...that mean I’m not dead? Realizing this, I opened my eyes again. The floor was as close as it had been before, meaning my head was still attached.

I was scared to look elsewhere, but I willed myself to do so. A white uniform filled my vision, very close to where I was. I couldn’t peer up any farther to check, but I knew that figure. Even if someone else wore the same clothes and had a similar build, I could never mistake them for him.

“L-Lord Sim...”

I heard a long sigh, but Lord Simeon only let himself relax for a brief moment. He swung around, leaping up to dodge an attack, and then kicked the soldier.

“Don’t let him get away!” My husband’s sharp voice shot through the air. Tons of other footsteps stomped across the floor. I wanted to see what was happening, but I still couldn’t move. And what happened to the blade that was going to decapitate me?!

“Mrs. Marielle!” The princess hurried over. So she was released too.

She tried to undo the cuffs around my hands, but Lord Simeon stopped her. “Don’t touch her yet. It’s dangerous.”

“Please hurry and save her!” Her Highness was desperate.

“Of course, Your Highness. Be calm.”

One of the knights came to aid Lord Simeon. I could hear the blade hanging above me being pulled up once more, and the shackles binding me were removed. Once I was free, my husband scooped me up and untied the rope around my wrists.

“Are you all right, Marielle?”

Ah... The person I thought I’d never get to see again is right in front of me. Even though I’ve gotten used to his face, it’s still so beautiful... I will never tire of looking at it. He’s gazing at me worriedly. The light blue eyes behind his glasses are so lovely that I can’t stand it.

I nuzzled into his neck. “Lord Simeon...!”

“It’s all right... It’s all right now.” He held me close and gently stroked my hair. The feeling of his large hand made me want to cry.

“Ugh...” I sniffled and let out a quiet “Wah...”

“I’m sorry you had to go through something so horrible. Everything’s fine now.”

“Lord Simeooon... You’re...cold?” I was nudging him with my cheek as usual, but his shoulder was freezing.

“Ah... That’s because I got wet.” He released me from his arms.

Huh? Why’d you let go? I raised my head, disappointed, but looking at him again, he really was drenched from head to toe. There wasn’t a single spot on his body that wasn’t covered in water. His golden hair was sticking to his forehead.

“No way... Did you swim over to this island?”

It couldn’t have been the rain—the briny smell of the ocean clung to him. Lord Simeon was wet with seawater.

“They would’ve noticed an approach by boat.”

He stood and picked up something that was resting on the guillotine: his saber, which was still sheathed. I see... So he used that to stop the blade. The thought made me break out into a cold sweat once more, but the fear of death had already passed.

There were more knights in the room, several of whom had captured Mr. Meyer and the soldier. I then noticed something. “They’re not wet, though?”

All of the knights seemed the same as usual—only Lord Simeon was drenched. How was that possible?

A new set of footsteps approached, and Sir Alain entered the room. “We’ve finished suppressing the enemy, sir.”

Lord Simeon’s glasses flashed. “Any casualties?”

“A few light injuries, but no other issues.”

My husband nodded and hooked his saber back onto his belt.

I’d been watching idly, but I rushed to my feet when I remembered something important. “What about His Highness?! Are he and Lord Nigel all right?!”

Sir Alain moved his gaze over to me, and his usual bright smile floated up onto his face. “They’re fine. Spry as always, those two.”

Th-Thank goodneeeeess! I almost sank to my knees again. My sigh of relief could’ve expelled my very soul. I then locked eyes with Princess Mira, who was in a similar state. We exchanged teary smiles.

Mr. Meyer whined within his restraints. “Just where did you all come from...? Damn it. Don’t tell me you knew all along! Did you hide your underlings on this island beforehand?”

Lord Simeon shot him a cold glare. “I suppose I had the same idea as you.” He wasn’t bragging, merely stating a fact. “It wasn’t that strange of an idea.”

“You saw through our plan?”

“I began monitoring your movements before we departed. I knew which of the soldiers were your accomplices.”

I couldn’t help but react to that. “Before our departure? Then, when we were still in Sans-Terre? But how?”

My husband softened his voice and explained. “The carriage incident was the indicator. Do you recall that he came running from atop the hill a bit later than the rest of us?”

“Oh. Yes...?” He’d noticed from that early on? Mr. Meyer had told us that he’d been watching over the princess in secret, but had something been strange about that? I’d accepted it without question.

Her Highness evidently felt the same as I did since she asked Lord Simeon about it. He explained that it wasn’t about Mr. Meyer’s claim. “It was the timing at which he arrived. He’d known that the carriage had gone out of control, hadn’t stopped, and even that Sir Kessel had driven it to the left; that would mean that he’d been watching from atop the hill. However, he arrived too late to have rushed over from that short of a distance away. He should have arrived earlier.”

I-Is that so? I tried recalling that time, but I still didn’t understand. Hmm... Lord Simeon prevented the carriage from flipping over, somehow got it to stop, then was surprised that we were inside of it. The knights helped Mr. Mace, who’d been thrown off. They checked to make sure Her Highness was safe, then the horse. That’s right... We didn’t return to the road straightaway. We stayed in that spot for a while. Mr. Meyer had appeared right when we’d tried going back up, and that might indeed have been too late. He and his companions had ridden horses, so they should have arrived earlier if they’d really been hurrying. No one would have taken their time in a situation like that.

I understood in hindsight, but at the time, I hadn’t noticed. I’d been too harried by shock. However, Lord Simeon hadn’t missed the irregularity, even under the pressure.

He turned to Mr. Meyer. “You said that you waited in front of the embassy, then went to go searching for Her Highness when her carriage didn’t come out. You hurried after the Flaubert carriage and saw it careen out of control on that hill. Had I been in your position, I would have chased after them at full speed. Why did it take you so long to arrive?”

Mr. Meyer had an extremely displeased expression on his face. He certainly hadn’t predicted that anyone would see through his plan.

Lord Simeon started suspecting him from that moment? Impressive, considering how nonchalant his face has looked these past few days. Ah, but I remember now. As soon as we arrived at the hotel, when I went out into the garden, Lord Simeon was acting a bit out of character: He talked about suspecting Mr. Mace loud enough that Mr. Meyer would hear as he passed us. Lord Simeon did that on purpose to make Mr. Meyer think we misunderstood and to make him drop his guard.

This is why my husband is amazing! He really is a blackhearted military officer! Awful, but oh so cool!

I readjusted my glasses. “So the carriage incident was his doing as well. Was his target the princess or me?”

“I can’t say for sure, but I do believe you were his primary target. He most likely hadn’t expected Her Highness to ride with you, but he wasn’t opposed to the development, so he let things progress.”

I locked eyes with the princess again. “Why did he target me so incessantly...?”

Mr. Meyer didn’t answer as our gazes bored into him. He simply turned away and snorted.

For the time being, Lord Simeon ushered us out of the room and back down the tower. Lord Hilbert walked with a knight aiding him. As expected, even he couldn’t keep up his usual boldness in this situation. He must not have liked that we’d seen him so afraid—he was pointedly not looking at me or the princess, as if pouting.

Once we left the tower, we walked along the hallway to get back to the rest area. The castle we’d previously thought deserted was now filled with people. The knights were moving all around, and the men captured on the ground were probably the armed force that Lord Hilbert had mentioned. How had this many people been hiding in one empty castle?

“Ah, you’re back.” Lord Nigel was among the amassed men.

We shrank back upon seeing him; he was in a more distressing state than anyone else. His stylish gentleman’s outfit was dyed red—blood was even spattered on his face and hair.

“Uh, ummm, are you...all right?” It was scary seeing him laugh so freely while covered in blood. I would cry if I encountered him alone.

“I’m sorry to show you such a gruesome sight,” he said. “But no need to worry. None of this blood is mine.”

“Th-That’s...good.”

It took all I had to say that. S-Scary...! Just how much had he fought? How many people had he cut down? This was the power of a Knight of the Rose...of their leader, no less. His unmatched prowess was even greater than I’d heard...

Lord Simeon stood in front of me and assessed our surroundings. A person came up behind Lord Nigel. It was Ms. Eva.

“At least take off your jacket!” she hollered. “Being soaked in blood in a place like this makes you look like you’re in a horror story. Cover up with this.” She scolded Lord Nigel like usual and threw her own jacket on top of his honey-colored hair.

A small boy was also present. Arthur silently removed Lord Nigel’s jacket and handed him a handkerchief. Once the blood was finally cleaned from Lord Nigel’s face, I managed to somewhat look at him again.

I peered at Ms. Eva and Arthur from Lord Simeon’s shadow. “You two were here too, then.”

Ms. Eva turned around, letting me see that she also had a sword in her hand. On her belt hung a handgun. I decided to pretend to not see the red stains on her sleeves.

“We were undercover, by Master Nigel’s orders. We crossed over to this island on foot during the night, when the tide was low.”

I see... They’d come here first and weren’t off duty after all. The same probably went for the knights in this castle. They’d foreseen an attack and prepared in secret. Mr. Meyer had laughed earlier, claiming that the place was abandoned, but that had been just what Lord Simeon had wanted him to think. Yes, yes, that’s the kind of person Lord Simeon is! Sheesh, what a man!

Lord Simeon and Prince Severin were as capable as always, and the knights who’d managed to remain unnoticed in this castle were incredible too. Though I supposed I should’ve expected no less from Lagrange’s prized Royal Order of Knights.

But...still! Still! I had no choice but to pout at being the only one unaware of this plan. I puffed out my cheeks, which made Lord Nigel laugh and made the knights look at me as if pitying a child. Oh, Lord Simeon, you...! How should I have you make it up to me? I’ll be sure to make tons of selfish requests!

My husband led us back to the original resting room. The storm yet persisted heavily—you’d never have been able to tell it was still afternoon with how dark it was. But my heart had a bright light shining in it because the foreboding clouds had disappeared.

Chapter Fourteen

As expected, Prince Severin was perfectly fine, as if nothing had happened between now and the last time I’d seen him.

“I see the three of you are all right.” He gave a brief nod when he saw us again, but that was it. He hadn’t moved an inch from this room and had only monitored the situation.

I curtsied. “And you’re all right as well, Your Highness. If you passed away right before your own wedding, nothing would be left for Julianne. I’m worried about when similar cases occur in the future, so please be sure to write a will as soon as you get home.”

“The situation has already wrapped up, yet you’re killing me off now?! I’m getting married, no matter what!”

“Oh, you’ve just said the one line you shouldn’t. Your foreshadowing is very heavy.”

“What do you mean, foreshadowing?! Nothing’s being foreshadowed!”

Of course I’m happy to see that you’re safe, Your Highness. For Julianne’s sake as well. Hmph.

Counting all of the members of Mr. Meyer’s armed force, there seemed to be thirty-six men in total. Nine of them had died, and the rest were all injured. Don’t tell me Lord Nigel did all of that by himself... Did he?

He admitted to it right away. “Oh, sorry. All the dead ones were my fault. I couldn’t exactly hold back in a situation like that, you know? I’m admittedly not the best at using my head while fighting. Ah, but those were mercenaries. They were only obeying orders—we wouldn’t have been able to get any information out of them. So you’ll forgive me, won’t you, Vice Captain?”

Lord Simeon gave him a single sigh as an answer.

The corpses were gathered in one room to rest, and the living were bound and thrown into another. The rain persisted, and the tide hadn’t waned, so we couldn’t leave just yet. We’d have to remain in this castle for a while longer. My allies were all around, and more than anything else, Lord Simeon was by my side. I had nothing to fear. But though my emotions were calm, my stomach had just about run out of its energy source.

When I pressed my hand to my stomach, it growled, and my husband took pity on me. “We couldn’t bring rations since they would’ve gotten wet...”

He pulled out his small knapsack and rummaged through it, but the only thing it produced was a water bottle. I was grateful for that, since I was thirsty. After letting Princess Mira drink first, I put the bottle to my lips, but I noticed Lord Hilbert glaring my way. With no choice but to pass it to him, I ended up with an empty bottle returned to me. I figured he’d do this... But thankfully, Lord Simeon pulled out another one, then Sir Alain handed me the rest of the snacks from his pocket, which I split with the princess. This time, I made sure not to give any to Lord Hilbert.

“I can’t believe you were able to swim through those rough waves.” I was satisfied with my small meal. “Wasn’t it dangerous?”

Sir Alain chuckled. “He took off his shoes and tied them to his body, along with his saber.”

“That...doesn’t really answer my question.”

“Of course it was dangerous, ha ha. He could’ve just left it to us, yet he went and did that.”

Lord Simeon held his head high. “It is not that I did not trust you. I simply thought it would be best to go since the option was available.”

He rode on the rescue boat for the first half of the trek, then swam the rest. Some of his subordinates had apparently tried to follow him, but not only was the flow of the tide swift, but the waves were also high. Lord Simeon had ordered all of them to stay put unless they were confident they could make it through. In the end, only one knight had done the swim with him.

That knight had this to say: “I come from a seaside town.” But even he’d almost been left in the dust by his boss, who’d swum across as though the rough waves were nothing.

My eyes dug holes into my husband. “I won’t be surprised by anything else I ever hear about you. You knew all along that the bridge would explode, didn’t you?” Both he and Prince Severin avoided my glare. “You ran back because people were near the explosives, right?”

“Yes. I tried to lure them as far forward as possible, but the rear guard was in a dubious position.”

“That means you were also watching in secret as I was placed in the guillotine. Meanwhile, I was scared I was going to die.”

“I didn’t intend for that to happen to you...”

Sir Alain hurriedly cut in. “Ah, actually...! We chased right after Meyer when he left, and we were going to burst in too. But we had to finish things up down here, so it’s our fault that we were late. I’m so sorry!”

I rubbed the back of my neck, which still sort of stung. So Lord Simeon hasn’t noticed where I was hit. He’ll probably fly into a fit of rage if he sees, so I’ll opt not to tell him.

After staying silent the whole time, Princess Mira finally spoke. “Lieutenant, I have something to ask. You said you noticed Meyer was suspicious and have been monitoring him the whole time, yes? In that case...doesn’t that mean you know what happened to Mace as well?”

I almost gasped when she asked that. I’d just claimed I wouldn’t be surprised anymore, yet here I was, surprised again. She was right; if Lord Simeon had been monitoring Mr. Meyer, then he should’ve also been keeping track of Mr. Mace’s actions.

His expression changed. He looked back at Her Highness and nodded. “That is correct. My subordinates witnessed him going to the bridge and being attacked by the mercenaries.”

“No...!” Her lips quivered. “You knew, yet you let him die?!”

Her anger flared, but right as Lord Simeon began to respond, a sudden, high-pitched noise pierced through the air.

“Huh?” I crouched on reflex. The sound repeated itself twice, three times, and all the knights jumped out into the hallway. Even Lord Simeon left me.

“What happened?!” shouted a knight.

“What’s going on?!” yelled another.

Knights spilled out from other locations as well, all called by the emergency whistle. I lifted my head to see what they were all focusing on.

“Vice Captain, my apologies...!” croaked out one knight, who was being supported by another. Blood was spewing from his head. “They escaped!”

“All of them?”

“Only the ones who could move. They left those with severe injuries.”

Were they referring to Mr. Meyer and his lackeys? The mercenaries that Lord Nigel had mentioned went with them?

“We examined everything, even in their shoes, but they apparently had knives with them. Many of their ropes had already been cut by the time we found them.”

“Don’t force that one to stand. Lay him down.”

Lord Simeon ordered the knight to set his comrade down in a space he cleared, but the injured knight refused. “I was only cut a little, sir. I’m fine. But the enemy ran that way. Tellier and the others are chasing after them.”

He pointed not to the exit but to the passage that led deeper into the castle. Why would they run to a place where they could be cornered? Was there another exit? They’d infiltrated this castle the night before, so perhaps they knew the layout.

“They may be hiding something deeper in. Tell Second Lieutenant Tellier not to attack without caution.” Several knights ran off at Lord Simeon’s orders. “The third unit will guard Their Highnesses, and the rest will patrol outside.”

“Yes, sir!”

Lord Simeon and most of the other knights ran off, leaving only a fraction of them with us. They were headed straight into the rainy outdoors.

From behind them came an intense gunshot.

“Aaaaah!” I covered my head and crouched.

The bullet had come from the hallway on the other side of the room. A group of men wielding small guns appeared. They weren’t the mercenaries we’d caught—these men were unscathed. Their uniforms were similar, however, so it was obvious at a first glance that they were accomplices.

“Reinforcements!”

Several people were shot, and they fell to the ground. Where’s Lord Simeon?! Another bullet flew through the air as I tried to look around.

“Lord Simeon!”

“Get back!” My husband’s voice resounded against the castle walls, and at the same time, someone grabbed me from behind. Lord Nigel yanked me back into the room, and Ms. Eva, who’d been stationed near the entrance, ran forward. She fought back, striking at the assaulters between their attacks.

What should I do? We have to get rid of the guns. I can’t even help the injured at this rate!

I fervently glanced at every corner of the room, then leaped toward the knapsack Lord Simeon had pulled the water bottles from. Knowing him, he had to have brought something in it. Something like a handgun...

A familiar round object lay within—I pulled it out. It was a bit heavy and large compared to my hand. But not so large that I couldn’t throw it.

Prince Severin went pale. “Wait, Marielle! Don’t touch the pin!”

A hand reached over from the side to pluck the grenade from my grip. Arthur then gestured toward Lord Nigel and Ms. Eva. “Master, Ms. Eva, please stand back.”

Lord Nigel raised an eyebrow. “Won’t the castle collapse?”

“It’s not that strong.”

As uncaring as ever, Arthur pulled the pin from the tip of the grenade in an artless motion, then lobbed it out into the hallway with a blank expression.

A moment later, the sound of a big boom echoed. The gunshots ceased. Lord Simeon and his subordinates ran through the hallway. Th-Thank goodness he’s all right!

The knights that had stayed in this room ran through the door to help the injured.

Lord Nigel turned to Prince Severin. “Your Highness, please leave now. Take the princess and Lord Hilbert with you.”

“Isn’t it too dangerous for us to leave?”

“Look at that.”

His Highness followed the tip of Lord Nigel’s finger. Outside of the window, more mercenaries were running straight toward us.

“Retreat!” Prince Severin grabbed Princess Mira and shouted orders while Lord Nigel scooped me up with one arm. As soon as we were out of the room, the windows shattered and bullets began to rain down.

“Gaaaaah!” Lord Hilbert was screaming healthily.

“Seems we can’t use the exit,” huffed Lord Nigel. “We’ll be face-to-face with them there. It should be safest to go where the Vice Captain went.”

“That’s our only chance!” yelled Prince Severin.

Thanks to the hand grenade and the knights, no more gunshots were blasting beyond the hallway. From the sounds of it, the fight was ramping up, but we decided that joining Lord Simeon would be the safest option.

“Why are there so many of them?!” cried Lord Hilbert as he clutched his head. “Didn’t you capture them all?!”

“Please calm yourself, Lord Hilbert.” I did what I could to soothe him. “They most likely had another unit waiting in the wings. Their plot was supposed to be over by this point—I assume they were going to leave the island by boat before low tide.”

Lord Nigel agreed. “Indeed. They probably came ashore when they realized something was going wrong. I’ll admit, they’re smart.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?!” Lord Hilbert was almost in tears.

Lord Nigel offered Ms. Eva’s jacket to me. “Wouldn’t want this to get dirty. Could you take it for me?”

“Yes, sir.”

He pulled out his blade, which had been in its sheath—his walking stick. Knights carrying injured people ran in from the exit. Mercenaries appeared behind them, steadying their guns.

Lord Nigel kicked off the floor and shot forward, closing the distance between himself and the mercenaries. He seemed not to fear the flying bullets at all. A fountain of blood followed; several people instantly fell to the floor. Crimson spewed from their slit throats as they convulsed on the ground, and eventually, they stopped moving. Ms. Eva and Arthur also ran forward, a blade and a knife in each of their hands. The number of screams and blood splatters only increased.

I only just managed to avert my eyes. R-Right, they’ll be fine. I’ll leave it to those three. It wasn’t a scene I wanted to get a good look at. I covered my ears and ran away, but the place I ended up also had blood everywhere.

Lord Simeon’s saber was slicing off arms at the shoulders. He didn’t even bother to turn around when enemies came at him from behind—he merely swapped his saber to his other hand and angled it out. When his blade pierced through his enemies’ chests, the tip of it emerged from their backs.

As soon as one stopped moving, another would come swinging. Lord Simeon let go of his saber, dodged the oncoming knife at the most perilous moment, then brought his fist up, aiming for the enemy’s jaw. The enemy bent backward, allowing Lord Simeon to get a kick in and send them flying. He pulled his saber out of the previous enemy’s body and immediately ran after the man he’d kicked to slice his heels.

The small guns were of no use in melee combat; the knights’ sabers would knock them out of the enemies’ hands as they tried to aim. The mercenaries had switched to knives, but the knights were far stronger. One by one, the enemies were cut and thrown to the ground.

“Marielle. Don’t look.” Prince Severin was protecting Princess Mira, while Lord Hilbert was sprawled out on the ground. I wished I could faint as well, but this was no time to sleep.

“I-I don’t want to watch, but I have to be aware of my surroundings so that I can move...!”

“Indeed, that’s a good attitude to have. But it’s fine now. We’ve suppressed most of them.”

The battle was still underway, but the winner had already been decided. Though the mercenaries had changed their goal from invading to escaping, the knights that’d first jumped into the fray had blocked their escape route. These knights were soaked, so I assumed they’d just come from the garden.

Once all of the enemies were immobile, Lord Nigel and his assistants also returned. They were much filthier than before, but none of them had any extraneous injuries. They also didn’t bring anyone with them, so the enemies they’d fought most likely weren’t in states that required them to have been captured. I-I’m not going to look, no matter what!

Lord Simeon turned to his subordinates. “What happened to those who ran away?”

“Meyer’s still on the loose. He tried to blow things up with the grenades he’d hidden on his person, and apparently he didn’t care if the mercenaries blew up too. There were no severe casualties on our side, but we lost sight of Meyer. I’m sorry, sir.”

“I see.” Lord Simeon checked on the injured. “What about this one?”

Those who’d been shot in their arms and legs didn’t seem too badly hurt. They said they were just scratches and were moving around just fine. Only one person had been shot in the back.

“Based on the location of the bullet, his heart and lungs are probably fine. We should be able to save him if we can tend to him quickly enough...” The knight answering had a dark look on his face as he gazed at his unconscious comrade. The bridge connecting this island to land was broken, and the boat coming to retrieve us would only arrive once the weather calmed, so help wouldn’t be on the way anytime soon.

I ran over to the window, which made Lord Simeon yell after me. “Marielle!”

“The mercenaries still have their boat!” I exclaimed. “Let’s steal it!”

“Where in the world did you get an idea like that?” He was complaining, but he followed me to the window and peered outside.

The dark waves and heavy rain made visibility low. I walked along the windows and squinted with all my might.

“There it is!” I found a small boat near a rocky area and pointed so Lord Simeon could find it. “Over there. Right where...”

“Ah!” Someone yelped, making everyone run to the windows to look down at the ocean.

I turned back too, noticing a moving shadow by the rocks. A person was there, headed for the boat. That’s—!

The knights began yelling all at once. “It’s Meyer! Damn it! He’s getting away!”

“The ship is going to leave. We have to stop it!”

That’s where he was?! Several knights ran out to chase after him. Would we make it in time? The cliff was below here, so we couldn’t get down to the shore via a straight path. Mr. Meyer could get away while the knights tried to find a detour. What should we do? If only we could get boats out there to encircle them at sea... But we don’t have that kind of time!

Mr. Meyer ran in the rain and stumbled into the sea. He kicked at the waves, getting fully drenched as he headed toward the boat. All I could do was panic and watch from above. It didn’t seem like anyone could catch up to him. I ground my teeth uselessly at the thought of this impossible situation. Wasn’t there a way for us to catch him somehow, even though he’d escaped?

All of a sudden, a brilliant light flashed in front of my eyes, accompanied by a great boom. All the similar sounds I’d heard throughout the day didn’t even come close. An arrow of light had struck exceedingly close—it had not only white hues but flame-colored ones as well.

I screamed without realizing it. The black spots caused by the blinding light left my vision after I blinked once or twice, but I’d already seen exactly what had happened and where. I turned away from the window and shivered; Lord Simeon wrapped his arms around me.

“Lightning struck.”

Lord Nigel also came over, followed by Prince Severin. “It did. That was surprising. I’ve never seen it happen up close.”

Lord Simeon patted my head to calm me down, and at the same time, he looked out the window without a word. I leaned against his reliable chest, knowing that it was all over.

The bolt of light had not allowed Mr. Meyer to run. It had been like a judgment from the heavens. He’d almost made it to the boat, to a place where we wouldn’t have been able to follow. He was supposed to have shaken off his pursuers and made a clean escape.

Over and over, rough waves flowed over his limp body, which had fallen onto the stony shore.

That man would never reach that boat for the rest of eternity.

Though they were shaking at the thunder rolling overhead, the knights went out—all of them prepared to die—to investigate the boat for the sake of transporting our severely injured. They reported that two people were inside the boat, though they’d already stopped breathing.

That shocked me. “So the lightning struck the boat as well?”

“Yes,” explained Prince Severin. “Sometimes multiple strikes will occur simultaneously. The boat could have also been too close to the first strike. It’s dangerous to be near lightning, even if you’re not hit directly. Being soaked in water makes the impact worse too.”

Lord Nigel supported that statement. “And they weren’t just wet—they were in the water. It’s actually a good thing that we were too late.”

Had our knights gotten too close, they would have died as well. Everyone paled at the thought.

We hesitated to send the boat out in such a perilous situation, but we didn’t have time to wait until the storm stopped. So we sent the boat off with the smallest number of people we could afford, while the rest of us remained in the castle. All we could do was watch the boat head for the other island and pray that lightning wouldn’t strike again.

Thankfully, that frightening flash of light didn’t attack anymore. Once we heard news of the boat’s safe arrival, we cheered.

A while after that, the rain gradually died down, and the thunder sounded far off. The dark sky lightened, then the clouds dispersed and became white, revealing that it really had been afternoon all along.

One group came over to our island before the rain had completely stopped. Not by boat, but by horse. The tide had pulled back, so the sea wasn’t deep enough to be crossed by boat. The attendants, guards, and Terrazant police made it across the shallow water. We left the castle and welcomed them with hand waves, internally sighing in relief. Everything was finally coming to an end.

As we walked down the narrow path, Princess Mira suddenly came to a stop. Everyone around her turned to ask why, but she paid them no mind. She was staring intently at the group coming to greet us. Her face, which had held a severe amount of nervousness, seemed to release all of its tension at once. Tears welled up in her blue eyes.

At the front of the group was a young man riding a horse. His dark gray hair flowed down to his shoulders.

The princess moved first, pushing the knights out of the way so she could run farther down the stairs.

The knights shouted after her. “Watch out!”

“You’ll slip! Please be careful!”

She grabbed her skirts and bolted down the wet steps, ignoring the warnings. We all fretted as we watched her, but she somehow made it to the bottom without slipping and stepped into the water without hesitating at all. Every step kicked up a splash as she ran, and the man came down from his horse to run toward her as well.

“Mace!”

Her hands reached him and wrapped around his back—she was completely lost in the moment. Mr. Mace hugged her back tightly. At this moment, these two were not a crown princess and her secretary but merely two people who loved each other. Their feelings of relief and joy were expressed to one another with so much clarity.

As the waves rolled in and out at their feet, the two firmly held each other close.

Chapter Fifteen

With the perpetrator of the incident deceased, there was no longer a way of knowing what his true motive had been. Those of his comrades who’d survived were arrested, but they’d only been hired to follow orders, and they claimed to not know any of the details.

The knights who’d been shot were treated—they’d effectively evaded any serious wounds and were even able to speak again upon regaining consciousness. We were all relieved that everything had been resolved.

Princess Mira’s return home was delayed by one day, and in the meantime, Mr. Mace told her he was sorry for the umpteenth time. “My deepest apologies for worrying you.”

Though she’d celebrated his safe return at first, the days of worrying caught up to the princess and caused her to despair once more. She sulked and lashed out to the extreme, forcing Mr. Mace to prostrate himself on the ground in front of her.

“I regret leaving by myself. It was careless of me to assume that the danger would be minimal. Had the people of Lagrange not aided me, I would have drowned there.”

According to him, he’d headed to the bridge thinking that he could handle any suspicious figures since he was a former soldier. He’d been expecting just one or two enemies, but there had turned out to be a lot more, and they were mercenaries, not civilians. After being struck and losing consciousness, Mr. Mace had been thrown into the ocean, and he’d almost drowned without anyone noticing. The knights who had been monitoring him from afar saved him, but he had opted to stay in hiding even after regaining consciousness to make Mr. Meyer and his comrades think him dead.

Prince Severin apologized to Princess Mira as well. “Lagrange would also like to extend our apologies for being unable to inform you of the situation. We could not confirm the culprit’s aim, and the evidence we did have was weak at best. Thus, we preferred to arrest them in flagrante delicto. They would have noticed had we reported to you early on, so I ordered our knights to keep our information secret.”

The princess accepted this, albeit reluctantly. She’d been equally worried and upset, but in the end, her elation prevailed. She seemed happy to have reunited with Mr. Mace. However, she couldn’t help but ask, “Why did Meyer plot something so outrageous in the first place?”

Both she and Mr. Mace were at a loss in the face of this unsolved mystery. Prince Severin exchanged glances with Lord Simeon, then merely said, “I’m not sure. We may be able to uncover something if we investigate further. We’ll report back to you at a later date.”

“Thank you very much. We’ll be looking into it on our side as well.”

The perpetrator had been a man of Vissel, so no one would be accusing Lagrange of anything. On the contrary, the Visselian officials and soldiers were worried that they’d be accused of being accomplices.

That night, we rested our tired bodies, then the next day, we said our farewells to the princess and her entourage once they had prepared to leave. She offered her final farewells to His Highness, then called out to me.

“I’ve caused so much trouble for you.”

“Not at all. Meeting you, and the experiences we had together—these memories are very precious to me. Please be careful on your way home, and be well.”

“Thank you... I’m very sorry to you as well, Lieutenant. All I did was throw you around without explaining anything, yet you still saved me. You were nothing but respectable.” It was clear to see that the princess didn’t need to pretend to chase after him anymore.

“I’m honored to hear so,” replied my husband. “I’m relieved to see you off safely.”

Even Lord Hilbert, who’d been so noisy since we’d met him, didn’t show his face that day. In fact, he headed home before anyone else. He’d ridiculed the princess and put her down to no end, yet when push had come to shove, he’d proven only capable of screaming in terror. Even when I’d been seconds from death right in front of him, all he’d done was sit still and watch, despite being able to move freely. After the incident, he’d gone so silent that it had been almost like he was a different person. It would’ve been nothing but awkward for him to have been here today.

I had a feeling he’d pop up again soon enough, acting as if nothing had happened, but fortunately, his lies would no longer affect anyone. Princess Mira had already spread her rumors and gained a true love of her own.

Mr. Mace kept a cool face as he stood by her side. This might have been the first time I’d ever seen him smile—he’d only shown dark expressions up until now. I could tell that he’d been worried for the princess. No matter how effective her rumor-spreading plan might have been, he simply hadn’t been able to agree with it because he knew it would worsen her reputation.

Also...it had probably been just plain painful for him to watch her flirt with another man. Just as I had wavered at the sight, Mr. Mace hadn’t wanted to watch, even if she was just acting. His morose gaze had hidden complicated emotions.

The princess motioned for me to come over to her, and we stepped out of earshot of Lord Simeon and Mr. Mace.

“Did your plan to make him jealous work?” I whispered to her.

A red flower bloomed on her beautiful, fairylike face as she furrowed her brows in embarrassment. “You realized that part too...”

I giggled. “It seems that a dash of jealousy is the ingredient to spice up one’s feelings. Too much will have the opposite effect, however, so be sure to keep it in moderation.”

“I will. I’m sorry.”

I couldn’t help but find her adorable even though she was older than me. She apologized genuinely but tilted her head as she asked me a new question.

“Were you not jealous as well? I never understood why you didn’t get angry with me and how you were able to stay calm the whole time. How was that possible? You seem to be very close with the Lieutenant, so I don’t believe your marriage is one of obligation. I’m curious.”

I glanced over at my husband, who was looking back at us with worried eyes. “Actually, it made me a bit hazy.”

“Just a bit?”

“Especially when you danced with him at the ball. But it was obvious that my husband didn’t want to do it, so I figured there had to be some sort of reason. Later on, even Lord Simeon sulked because I’d been too calm about it.”

Her eyes went wide, as if she were unable to imagine someone like him possibly sulking. Lord Simeon himself became restless when she turned that look over to him.

“I was really just trying not to complain about every little thing,” I continued. “Romance is complicated, isn’t it? It’s been over a year since we married, yet we’re still like this.”

“I understand the Lieutenant’s feelings. I’d be deeply saddened if my lover wasn’t bothered at all by something like that.” The princess threw yet another gaze at my husband, this one filled with sympathy. Lord Simeon was wholly confused by this point.

“Mr. Mace treasures you. Not just with respect for a friend or duty to royalty, but as a lover.”

After watching their reunion, anyone could tell that he felt the same way she did. He would’ve accepted her feelings without her having to rouse envy within him.

However, there was still a wall the two of them would have to overcome in order for them to be tied together. Feelings alone wouldn’t accomplish that.

I was worried for their future, but Princess Mira brightly announced this: “His feelings were the largest obstacle for me. I can do anything now that I’ve confirmed this isn’t an unrequited love. I have a right to choose my own partner for marriage.”

“You’re going to marry him?”

She chuckled at my disbelief. “Do you think I can’t? When the genders are reversed, the prince is allowed to marry commoners all he likes. Why wouldn’t the same be allowed for a princess? Wouldn’t that be strange?”

“I see...”

“And if my partner is going to be my assistant, then Mace is much more qualified than Hilbert! The royal family doesn’t have political power anyway. Why would it matter whether or not he has supporters backing him? There’s no issue with him hailing from a commoner family.”

I balled up my hands and fervently nodded in agreement. She was correct—Vissel’s royal family wasn’t involved in politics, so she ostensibly should be allowed to marry whomever she pleased. Old values like family status and bloodlines were still deeply rooted within society, but I was sure many of the Visselian people would support them. And actually, Mr. Mace could allow them to develop a feeling of solidarity with the royal family, so they’d celebrate his addition.

“Please do your best!” I huffed triumphantly. “I’m rooting for you! If you ever need help, please don’t hesitate to reach out. I don’t have much power, but I’ll do what I can.”

“Thank you. I’m grateful to you all from the bottom of my heart. We, Vissel, will be the ones to invite you all next time. Would you and the Lieutenant come to my wedding?”

“Of course! We’d be honored to. Thank you very much.”

“It won’t be happening anytime soon, but I’m going to make it a reality, no matter what. Please watch over me!”

This lovely yet brave heroine set off for her homeland with a smile and a promise. I’ve made yet another terrific friend. I wonder when their wedding will be? I’m looking forward to it, but... First, I need to write up a wonderful story.

Most tales would feature the male lead as the wealthy one of high status. Obtaining such a man was an ideal happiness for women, so it was common for stories to feature them. I, myself, followed that pattern in my own life.

But wouldn’t it be nice to read about the opposite as well? The male lead still had to be a wonderful, reliable person, of course, but this time, the heroine would be the one to make him fall in love at first sight. It would be a romance that others around them would find hard to accept; the male lead wouldn’t be able to bring himself to take the initiative because of their positions. It wouldn’t be difficult at all to make him jealous! And in the end, the two of them would overcome all the obstacles standing in their way and fulfill their love. That would surely make the readers fangirl!

I wanted to write a story like this and deliver it all the way to Vissel. Yes, I must do my best! I’ll run at full speed to finish my current manuscript, then the short story, and then I’m going to write a love story about a queen! Wouldn’t it be so much fun if the story featured magic and fairies as well? I ought to take it in the same direction as the short story.

After we saw the princess’s party off, Lord Simeon tried as hard as he could to be nonchalant. “What were the two of you talking about?”

He’s bothered for sure. I can’t say I blame him, since the two women who’d supposedly been fighting over him were suddenly friendly with each other.

I scanned him up and down. “Your role this time was to be the test stallion who is brought to the female to see if she’ll take a liking to him. I feel that’s a rare setting for you, but blackhearted military officers are mostly side characters, so perhaps that’s precisely why it’s fitting?”

“What are you talking about...?”

“But to me, you’re the only hero in the world!”

He sighed. “Thank you. You are also my heroine.”

He shook his head, not really understanding, but he ultimately laughed with me. My husband was a straightforward person who I couldn’t even bring myself to suspect of infidelity. He really was the hero of all heroes.

I suddenly had a thought. “But I think it would also be interesting for a beautiful, cool prince to be rejected too. Sometimes things like that are good... Wait, don’t we have someone like that near us?”

An angry voice nearby reflexively jabbed back at my comment. “Why are you looking at me?! I’ll have you know that I am an extremely happy man who’s about to get married to the love of my life! I will not be a test stallion, nor will I be a victim that dies halfway through!”

The clouds had dispersed; the blue sky of summer had returned. Below us, the waves had calmed and were now sparkling under the bright sunlight.

Part of the bridge was still collapsed, and one of the castles would need significant repair work done, but now that everything was over, the northern sea was quiet and magnificent. Sometimes it would rage, and sometimes it would shine. The ocean was said to connect the world; it would flow round and round and mix with the southern blue as well.

I approached a tall person in the back of the crowd who was gazing out at the far horizon. His honey-colored, curly hair billowed in the salty breeze.

“Mashallah.”

Lord Nigel turned back to me after speaking this word, his eyebrows raised.

I walked up to him. “What was that? ‘Mashallah?’ What does it mean?”

Lord Nigel was slightly surprised, then his expression melted into his usual smile. “As expected of the language master. You heard it well.”

“It’s Shulkian, correct?”

He didn’t respond, just returned his gaze to the sea. Even Ms. Eva, who was usually by his side scolding him, was on standby a ways away with Arthur, watching us.

“It doesn’t mean anything deep,” he finally muttered. “It’s just a positive phrase indicating that something is ‘very good’ or ‘wonderful.’”

“Did this situation warrant a positive phrase?”

Lord Nigel had whispered foreign words two times, both in front of Mr. Meyer. The first was when Mr. Meyer had claimed that Mr. Mace was the culprit behind the carriage tampering, and the second was when he’d urged us to hide deeper within the castle because terrorists had bombed the bridge. Wasn’t it rather strange for Lord Nigel to have said words of praise during those moments?

“Were you saying it ironically?” I blinked. “As if to scoff at Mr. Meyer for lying left and right?”

“I suppose so. I really didn’t mean anything deep by it. I merely thought he was quite the actor, and I wanted to see how he’d react.”

“You mean whether or not he’d understand Shulkian?”

Lord Simeon and Prince Severin also came over, neither appearing surprised. It seemed everyone had already noticed.

I gazed out at the sea too. “Princess Mira told me that Mr. Meyer had only recently started working at their royal palace. He’d left the capital when he was young because of his family circumstances and had gone to work in a regional office. He’d returned and used his uncle’s power to obtain a position... I wonder how much of that story is true.”

No one gave me a clear response. We’d all gleaned part of the truth, but none of us had definitive evidence.

I glanced at Lord Simeon. For once, he didn’t hide anything and explained what he could to me.

“Our only option is to wait until Vissel has investigated on their side, but he most likely switched places with someone else. The chance of the real Meyer still being in the regional office is unfortunately...low.”

Had he left the real one alive, the culprit’s true identity could have been revealed at any time. He’d most likely disposed of that man so there wouldn’t have been two Mr. Meyers.

His Highness added, “The uncle he seduced had probably been deceived. The last time he’d met this supposed nephew, the man had been a child, so the uncle’s memories were vague. He wouldn’t have been suspicious about Meyer’s appearance changing, and it would’ve been easy for the culprit to make up a story by simply researching the family history beforehand. People like him sneak into establishments through such methods.”

The real Mr. Meyer had vanished without anyone knowing. We didn’t even know where he’d been laid to rest.

“How unfortunate...” If nothing else, I wished we could’ve given the remains to his family, but the one person who knew where he was had died as well. I wondered if we could look into it. “That man wanted me to fight with Her Highness. He was trying to frame her for the incidents targeting me.” Thinking back on it, even during our travels, he’d been quite aggressive with his attempts at angering me. He’d most likely wanted to create friction between me and the princess—between Lagrange and Vissel. “Had she died during our fights, Vissel would have blamed Lagrange, and we would’ve responded that we were victims as well. Both countries would’ve been incited with no way to calm down.”

“Correct,” answered His Highness. “Had you been killed, my sisters would’ve no doubt mourned you. My parents have both taken a liking to you as well, and I, of course, would not have been able to keep quiet about it. And then there’s my fiancée, who is your best friend.” His Highness was telling me that the issue wouldn’t only have been a political one—it would have been deeply personal as well. He’d never have forgiven it. “There are also members of parliament who are fond of you. Even Marquess Rafale, who voices his opposition on the daily, would have cooperated with us in getting revenge. And more than anyone else...” Prince Severin grinned at Lord Simeon teasingly. “Simeon would have gone wild with rage, and no one would have been able to stop him. He’d have struck directly at Vissel.”

I laughed as well. Lord Simeon tried to say he wouldn’t have done anything rash, but I giggled and mentioned that coming up with a well-thought-out attack plan would also have been going too far.

The culprit’s goal had been to worsen the relationship between Lagrange and Vissel. Or rather...that was the goal of the person controlling that culprit.

“As Lord Simeon is always telling me, this wouldn’t stop at being a conflict between two countries only. It would spark a huge war, involving others as well. We wouldn’t be able to do anything to the far-off southern kingdoms. If the northern countries fell into disarray because of war, our colonies would find it a favorable opportunity to take back independence. At first, this was like the start to a romance novel—it’s unbelievable that a ploy like this was hidden beneath it.”

The culprit had said that the more lowbrow and disgusting we got, the better. He must have thought that it would be preferable for Lagrange to be hurt in the midst of a filthy war. He hadn’t just wanted to drive us away—he’d wanted to take us down with him.

Prince Severin gave a bitter laugh. “If we went to war, our colonies would get involved too. Rather unscrupulous of the culprits to think that their countries wouldn’t shed blood when those around them go to war. They made sure we wouldn’t be able to trace them by using mercenaries. Those mercenaries accepted the mission thinking that they were only doing it for the reward. A pitiful tale.”

“But if we simply didn’t have colonies in the first place...”

“Marielle.” Lord Simeon’s sharp voice stopped me from refuting. He was scolding me, telling me it would be presumptuous to go any further.

I closed my mouth and looked down at my feet. Prince Severin placed his big hand on my head. “I know what you’re trying to say, and I don’t think you’re wrong.” His voice was kind, intending to soothe me, but at the same time, he was reasoning with me. “No matter how you try to explain it, we’ve profited from sacrificing others. The right answer is to return those profits to their true owners. But what’s logically correct isn’t always what’s politically correct. We can’t exactly let go of the enormous benefits we’ve had for so long. You’re not exempt from this either. You’ve received many blessings within your daily life. If we were to suddenly lose our colonies, Lagrange’s economy would be thrown into chaos.”

I nodded softly. “I understand...”

“We wouldn’t be able to avoid taking hits to our kingdom’s power, which would also destroy our equilibrium with other countries. This is not a simple matter.”

“Yes, sir...” He was right. Even I knew that this wasn’t a task that could be resolved with pure justice. If I really wanted change, I would have to be prepared for my life to change with it. But even if I were prepared, there was no telling if the rest of my countrymen would feel the same way...

“But it’s important for us to consider it. I don’t believe it would be good to pretend we don’t realize this fact—to just forget about it.” His Highness spoke radiantly. “Even if we want to forget, change will come whether we like it or not. We must start preparing now so that we won’t be floundering when faced with an unavoidable situation. It’s our responsibility as the next generation to create paths that will better help us flourish in the future.”

His dark eyes—a signature feature of those in the royal family—weren’t filled with bluffs or guilt. They were firmly looking forward to both the present and future. I bowed deeply out of respect for this righteous, dependable prince. People’s hearts were naturally pulled to those who sincerely faced their responsibilities without becoming desperate for approval—those who didn’t use others as stepping stones. I was proud to have Prince Severin as our kingdom’s crown prince.

He turned to Lord Nigel. “Are you going to alert your superiors of this incident?”

The ambassador had merely been listening to our discussion. He answered with his usual light expression. “Yes, sir—at least the basics. This isn’t an issue I can simply dismiss as another kingdom’s problem.”

“I’d like to meet with your queen directly, if possible.”

“I figured as much. My master will be attending your wedding as well, so please take your opportunity then.”

“I will. Tell her I’ll be waiting.”

“Understood.” Lord Nigel noticed me observing them attentively.

“Lord Nigel, you...” I began to say something, then closed my mouth, unable to proceed. I wasn’t sure how to phrase it.

He laughed knowingly. “Don’t worry. I am Easdalian. Born, raised, and living in Easdale. Shulk is simply where my mother was born. I have no attachments to it.” When I didn’t respond, he kept going. “But, well, I’d like to avoid war so that my mother won’t cry. I’m not good at using my head, so I’m depending on my queen, parliament, and you all in Lagrange.”

He then whisked himself away, back to his subordinates.

Lord Simeon wrapped his arm around me. I leaned on his strong body and gazed out at the blue sea with him. I prayed that the times when we could quietly enjoy this beautiful scenery would last forever—that everyone living in this world could continue living peacefully. I prayed to the never-ending waves that approached, pulled back, approached, and pulled back once more. I hope that peace will continue on forever, just like those waves.

Once we returned to our home in Sans-Terre, I went back to my life of huddling up in my study. I steeled my resolve once more, prepared to finish the manuscript in one go.

Or at least, I tried. On the very first day back, another impediment came barreling in.

“Oooh! Who is it this time?! I’m so close to finishing—let me focus on my writiiing!”

Joanna had come to alert me of yet another visitor, which almost pushed me into a full-on tantrum.

“Is it Julianne? An envoy from His Highness? The duke again? Whoever it is, tell them I’ve come down with a virus and can’t see anyone!”

“No, my lady, it’s... Um...”

My beloved kitty, Chouchou, slipped out of the room with an expression that clearly said, You’re too noisy.

Joanna’s fidgeting was at an all-time high. “The Clarac viscount and viscountess have arrived.”

I stopped in my tracks. “Excuse me...? Mother and father? For what purpose?”

Mother was one thing, but father coming with her meant that something extraordinary had happened. This visit couldn’t be missed—I could only hope that it wasn’t something bothersome again. I soon made my way to the reception room.

“Hello, father, mother. Why have you come so suddenly?”

“Marielle!”

Mother practically leaped through the door when it opened. Her expression was so stressed that it made me slump my shoulders dejectedly.

I don’t know if I’ll be able to get that manuscript in on time...

“What’s the mat—”

“Gerard is getting married!”

A pause.

“Excuse me?”

I’d tried to ask what clamorous event could possibly have been happening this time, but unexpected words struck my ears. My head didn’t register it at first.

“Uh...married? What?! He’s finally found a partner?”

“Yes! We’ve suffered so much all this time, yet out of nowhere— But, what should we do?!”

This was supposedly a happy announcement, but mother didn’t look pleased at all. She kept repeating “What should we do?!” over and over, losing her mind. I locked eyes with my father to ask for an explanation, but he was actually wobbling on his feet, looking like it was all he could do not to fall over.

“Marielle...” He forced the words out. “Please tell us this is some kind of mistake...”

His face was deathly pale, as if he could faint any second now. He was holding his big, protruding belly painfully.

I shook my head, exasperated. “I can’t answer anything if you two won’t tell me what’s going on. Is there a problem with brother’s partner?”

Had he fallen in love with a commoner instead of a noble daughter? That shouldn’t have been a problem for our family and certainly not one that would torment my parents this much. In which case, did this woman have a not-so-respectable profession? And before worrying about any of that, shouldn’t we be celebrating the fact that my brother went and found a partner all on his own?

My mother whimpered. “There’s a huge problem... How in the world is our family supposed to receive a person like her? She’s on a different level... It’s impossible! We’re not fit for her! I’m not confident we could ever accept her!”

“What kind of person is she?”

My father shook. “It’s the daughter of the Cavaignac marquessate. You know her well too, don’t you?”

H-Huh?

“Wha...? L-Lady Aurelia?!”

Mother’s next wails represented all of our feelings. “Why...? Why?! What could have happened for them to end up married?! I just can’t understaaand!”

“Brother...and Lady Aurelia...are getting married...? This must be a lie. Or some kind of mistake!”

Father began breathing hard. “Indeed... Right? Please tell us it’s a mistake!”

“Why must our children attach themselves to people above their station?!” cried my mother. “I want to celebrate, but I just can’t be happy about it! If only her family would take him in. Then all we’d have to do is send him off!”

“If they took him, we’d be left with no heir! And yet I... I can’t imagine calling such a noblewoman my daughter... Aaaaah, somebody, please tell me this is all a lie...”

The agonized cries spilling from the reception room made the residents of House Flaubert come to peek in. All I could do was stand there, dumbfounded, unable to even explain to my surprised mother-in-law and the butler what was happening.

I could tell that another mess was on the horizon, and I hadn’t been spared even a moment to breathe. No, this one’s a certainty—there’s no way this will end without a mess.

What in the world was going to happen?

Today, yet again, I could hear the footsteps of an incident approaching. My days wouldn’t allow even a bit of boredom. I was surely in for more running around in the midst of an uproar, so at the very least, my first order of business was to finish my manuscript as quickly as possible.

I returned to my study, leaving the rest to my mother-in-law. My parents’ voices echoed through the halls behind me. I ran away, leaving them only with the words that I’d help them to the best of my ability once I was finished writing.

The summer was still young. This season of lovers shone on.

Supported by the glow of passion, yet another pair of lovers had joined the list of marriages to be had.

Or at least, they probably have. They definitely have. That’s it!

We’ll say that’s what happened.

The Melancholy of the Shining Rose

The number one beauty in all of the imperial court of Lagrange? That’s right.

The golden rose of society? I didn’t name myself that.

But on the inside, she’s a mean villainess. You’re welcome. Those of you gossiping about me are no better.

Upon hearing that the daughter of a famous household—one who had been praised since childhood for her beauty—was making her debut, many people took interest in me. Some took interest out of pure curiosity, while others took interest in me as a woman. Not all of them seriously considered me as a possible marriage partner. There were even people who saw me as an enemy who threatened their positions.

Most of the women popular in society at the time viewed me as a rival from the very beginning. It became a regular occurrence for them to bad-mouth me loudly enough that I’d overhear, and countless spiteful tricks were played on me. I was still in my mid-teens at the time, so I wasn’t as wholly capable as I am now. There was even a time I wasn’t able to fight back and could only shake in frustration, alone.

“Don’t worry, a stain like that can be removed in no time. Let’s go take a break in that room over there.”

The woman gave me fake platitudes as she looked over my dirtied dress. She called for the manor’s servants to prepare cleaning tools...even though I was surely an enemy in her eyes too. Or perhaps she thought a little girl like me wasn’t even worth being seen as an enemy?

“Did you not have an escort tonight?” she asked. “Should I have someone stay by your side?”

“Thank you for the kindness,” I said bitterly. “Please, don’t mind me. I’ll be fine by myself.”

“Someone might play another prank on you if you go back alone.”

“They can go ahead and try. I will not be devalued by such base acts. They’re the pathetic ones. Even if they managed to drive me away with their desperate jabs, their own reputations won’t improve.”

I wouldn’t be hurt by such things, nor would I cry and run home. When I told the woman that I didn’t need to flee from this, she merely laughed, ecstatic.

“Roses are noble, gorgeous, and have sharp thorns. You’re right—girls like them aren’t any match for you.”

Her older maturity was on display with that statement. I didn’t appreciate her looking down on me with that smile, but I could tell that she didn’t harbor any ill will toward me.

Had I kept in contact with her, perhaps we might have ended up friends. But she vanished soon after that. I learned through the grapevine that her father had passed away, that his status and assets had been stolen by her uncle. I thought it unfortunate, but I couldn’t imagine her strong figure living a meager life through tears. Surely, she was living well somewhere. I assumed she wouldn’t want my sympathy and decided to forget about it.

As for me, it was impossible for someone such as myself to remain a powerless victim forever. Just one year later, my positions with those fiends of women had flipped. They, who had once done nothing but attack me, were now either hastily running away whenever they saw me or giving me empty praise in an attempt to curry my favor.

Around that time, that girl jumped into society.

She was debuting at fifteen years old—a bit early for a noblewoman. I found it surprising, as someone who’d known her since childhood. Was her will to get married really so strong? She’d always sat apart from the rest of the children, only ever doing whatever she wanted.

I would soon find out that she had no intention of finding a marriage partner.

Even when she attended balls or garden parties, she wouldn’t speak to anyone. She’d merely roam around the venue by herself, her eyes glinting as if she were enjoying something in secret. She’d only snack lightly as she gazed at others, and she blended into the background so well that no one noticed her. She wasn’t particularly beautiful or ugly—she had no standout features to speak of, so she didn’t leave any impressions at all. Her presence was so thin that she was like the air, never to be noticed.

Why in the world are you here, then?! You have to make yourself known, or else there’s no point in attending in the first place!

Her baffling actions irked me to no end. She lacked in appearance, appeal, and age, so she’d never even enter marriage talks at this rate!

One day, she just happened to be wearing the same color dress as mine, so I called her out using the girls who hung around me. At this point, I’m even fine with you standing out in a bad way. At least you’d be leaving an impression on people!

That was what I’d thought, but...

“Why did everyone immediately forget about her?! They just met her yesterday!” I was at my wit’s end.

“Don’t bother doing stuff like that. Believe it or not, she was happy that you bullied her.”

The strange animal’s older brother turned his head to me, exasperated. That’s strange too! How could she have been happy?!

It was nothing less than vexing. All the women here were working hard to make themselves known, yet that girl was running in the opposite direction, seemingly enjoying the world by herself. I simply couldn’t understand it. Why did she look like she was having so much fun? Why was she satisfied with this? How could she be fine with no one paying attention to her?

I’d always been told to be more beautiful than anyone, to shine more than anyone. I’d built up my sensibilities so that no one could say my appearance was my only positive trait—I’d learned to converse well and had educated myself. As a noblewoman, doing such things was only natural, and more than anything, I wanted to be proud of myself.

And yet...I couldn’t laugh like that girl. She was only average at everything, with nothing to boast about, yet she enjoyed her days more than anyone else.

Sometimes, knowing that makes my confidence waver.

Between me and her, which of us is truly shining...?

Afterword

It’s been a little while. I’m Haruka Momo. Good day to you.

The thirteenth volume of Marielle Clarac is a story with the theme of: My husband is suspected of infidelity?! Is our relationship in peril?! And not even in our third year—in our first year!

This is the Marielle Clarac series we’re talking about here—there won’t be any messy love-hate relationships going on. I, the author, am not fond of such stories, so I kept this volume to the usual craziness. This book has more action than what’s usually published in our company’s stories.

In spring of 2024, the exhilaration I experienced after watching a certain mystery anime movie made me go, “Next, I’m going to write an action story!” I wanted to write more hardcore battles, but this is a romance label aimed at women, and I had to take the story events into account, so the action scenes ended up pretty mild. In the initial draft of the plot, the castle was going to burn down. Isn’t it nice that it ended up only partially damaged in the final version? It’s an important historical site, after all.

The state of affairs in this story’s world is quite tense, but our narrator is like that, so things just aren’t becoming serious no matter what. As always, am I right? But the truth is, the footsteps of war are approaching. This series is based on the real world right before World War I. It won’t become the same as our world, since there aren’t any tanks or airplanes, but behind the scenes, in places that Marielle doesn’t know, many people are desperately trying to avoid war, and others are trying to fan the flames.

Among the many countries that have appeared, Shulk is the only one that doesn’t have a specific model. It’s a mixture of several different countries. Shulk appears in a story I wrote long before the Marielle series, which became the basis for the series’ world. It recently became officially novelized. Nigel’s ancestors play the main roles in it.

There aren’t any direct ties between that story and the main series, but it might be fun to identify little details and character names they share. Please check out that novel too if you’re able.

More than any other volume in the series, this one sprinkled in hints that the state of affairs is tense and that more blood will be shed in the future. However, at the end, it concluded with a different type of huge incident. I pray that you’ll be able to read the next volume as well, which is sure to be just as hectic.

We’ve reached the end, and I’d like to express thanks from the bottom of my heart to Maro-sensei. As always, they put their all into each wonderful illustration. And then, another big thanks to you all, the readers, who’ve kept up with this story all this time.